Ps111thisis The One

2uu8 The Paul Solomon Founuation Page 1
8r|ng|ng Up Ch||dren
aul Solomon 8eadlng 9390
C 1: lease leL me know abouL Lhe splrlLual Lralnlng meLhod LhaL flLs me.
A 1: ?es, we have Lhe books and Lhe scrolls of Lhe records of Lhe so[ourns of Lhls soul. And we have Lhe
body before us as well. And we have here a chlld, boy. WhaL ls hls name?
ConducLor: . (name).
Source: .(name). ?es. [Pe ls] lmporLanL Lo Lhe llfe and purpose ln Lhls Llme, for he has a greaL and a very,
very lmporLanL desLlny. Pe musL be cared for well wlLh uLmosL love. Pe musL know LhaL he ls loved. As a
senslLlve soul we would ask you ln your Lralnlng of hlm, Lo avold punlshmenL oLher Lhan separaLlng hlm
from any slLuaLlon ln whlch he ls mlsbehavlng. Make unavallable Lo hlm, lf he should be unklnd or
mlsbehavlng serlously ln a group of chlldren, slmply remove hlm from Lhe group and keep hlm alone. 8uL
[Lake] no acLlons LhaL would be [undersLood as] punlLlve concenLraLed aLLenLlon ln LhaL way.
uo always remember Lhls, please, wlLh Lhls chlld. Always separaLe Lhe chlld from Lhe acLlon or acLlvlLy,
meanlng Lhls. lf he does someLhlng, some acL LhaL you would see as wrong, or an acL whlch ls noL ln hls own
besL lnLeresL whlch could cause Lrouble for hlm or for oLhers, when you see any acL/acLlon LhaL ls wrong
whlch ordlnarlly a moLher mlghL scold or crlLlclze for Lhe acLlon, do noL do so! lnsLead, flrsL glve hlm pralse
and reassurance. Assure hlm LhaL you belleve LhaL he ls a lovlng and klnd and a capable belng. And LhaL you
love hlm now, even when he has [usL mlsbehaved.
never! uo noL ever use scoldlng Lerms or name calllng such as "bad boy" or "bad chlld" because of Lhe
acLlon. SeparaLe Lhe acLlon from who he ls. Who he ls musL always be loved and pralsed. now
[concernlng] Lhe acLlon lLself: When Lhere ls an acLlon of hls LhaL ls wrong, noL ln hls own besL lnLeresL,
whlch mlghL cause harm Lo hlmself or Lo anoLher, do be crlLlcal of Lhe acLlon. And be as crlLlcal as you need
Lo be of Lhe acLlon lf lL ls very wrong. 1hen glve emphasls Lo LhaL, buL lL ls Lhe acLlon LhaL ls wrong, noL Lhe
chlld.
8e clear abouL LhaL wlLh Lhe chlld. ?ou are wonderful. WhaL you have [usL done ls noL accepLable, lL ls noL
ln your own besL lnLeresL." And please undersLand LhaL a chlld aL such a young age already can undersLand
your explanaLlon. 1hus for Lhls reason, as you Lell Lhe chlld how wrong Lhls ls, also Lell Lhe chlld why lL ls
wrong. lf an acLlon ls wrong, lL ls wrong for a reason. 1ell hlm why lL ls noL ln hls own besL lnLeresL. And
speak much of love for hlm. Clve much physlcal Louch and love, LhaL he may grow. lor he ls a person
meanL Lo change lmporLanL evenLs ln Lhe world. Clve care, much care Lo hlm.

2008 The Paul Solomon Foundation
2007 The Paul Solomon Foundation Page 1

Spiritual Education for Children
Paul Solomon Reading 0327 - R - 0252 - CH - 0001, Virginia Beach, VA, 04/11/74
You have before you the group studying spiritual education for children. You will see the
ideas and purposes of this study group and will comment on the direction their research
should take in developing better understanding and methods for teaching children,
especially concerning spiritual development.
Question 1: How might parents best prepare for a soul entering and how might
universal laws best be applied for this preparation?
Answer 1: Yes, we have this group as comes and the witnesses gathered here who
share the common interest and we would find in this manner, that in understanding
those universal laws applied in the conception, the carrying, the allowing of an entry of
one into this plane, you will find these occurrences: That from that moment of inception,
what is within the thought before conception, you see, in that moment of inception and
we speak of the bringing together of those two who will provide the vehicle for the entry,
from this joining, this bond between the two.
We find the first beginnings of that will be the vehicle of the soul entering through these;
that preparation for conception, that preparation for the providing of the vehicle, that a
soul should enter this plane, must begin even in the meeting of those souls who would
come together in such a manner and for such purpose; and consider that all that these
two shall bring between them in activity, in thought, in word, in deed, do set in motion
that field of force, that activity, those conditions under which a child would and must
manifest to them.
Then these should be a portion of the awareness from first moment of the joining
together, even in considering those bonds of marriage, you see. Then be aware that
within the conception and following, that as there are gathered seed, you see, there
gather those souls, those sparks of life, and as well there gather the consciousness,
that souls records, that souls attitude, that that he is the individuality, gathering about
the seed; but as well a portion of the individuality of the soul, the personality, that which
he will become is being built and added to that cell, that spark, with every thought, word,
deed, purpose, activity of the parents, you see.
Now, this awareness must be, must become, in the preparation of a spiritual vehicle, a
spiritual vessel was this awareness that allowed the entry of the Christ into a body, and
if you would understand that perfect preparation for the entry of a soul, see that that was
done in that time, for the child Mary was prepared before that time even of possibility of
conception, even before that time of entering into that you call pubescence, so that her
consciousness from earliest childhood was made aware of her responsibilities for being
a vessel, a vehicle, that will carry a vessel, a vehicle through which the Christ would
manifest in this world.

Let every young lady, let every female child be so aware of that possibility within herself
that if from earliest childhood, "I make of myself that vessel, that vehicle, becoming
aware that every activity, every thought, every deed, every particle of food that shall
enter me, shall affect and become a portion of any soul that I shall allow to enter into
this plane through my body, my consciousness, my vehicle"; and preparing herself then
as a perfect vessel, a perfect vehicle, so then shall she give those conditions that might
allow the entry of a master soul, you see, or one who would attain thereto.
But let it not be the responsibility only of the mother, but let every male child know, "All
that I build within myself provides possibility for the greater building of one who shall
follow, and so it is my responsibility that I build within myself that which will allow one
greater to come after me." Then when would you begin preparation for the entry of a
soul? Certainly it could not be begun too early.
Now, during the carrying of that child, be aware that all those tendencies expressed
within the parents and those things that they would be exposed to will have that effect
upon the consciousness, for the consciousness is present and the mind is aware during
this period. It would be as if, should you form an image, a picture in the mind of that
occurs, you would see a soul fastening itself, its force field, to the force field of the
mother and sharing her thoughts, her body.
Connected as well with the father, and we would see this soul, this child, that that shall
enter the child, as being a bond, a connecting link between the mother and the father,
and it is this child, the consciousness of the child, that forms that you have called a
sympathetic bond that will allow for the sympathetic illness, you see. Then be aware of
His presence during all that time of the development of the fetus. Not that he would be
in the fetus, for rarely would it be so until the drawing of the first breath.
But all those thoughts, those images, those attitudes will become a portion of the force
field through which he will manifest, and become a portion of his personality, thoughts,
and attitudes. Then be responsible for sharing all in love during that time. Know that he
is built from the thoughts, from the worship, from your relationship with the Father and
let that be the prayer between you, "That I might be that vessel, that vehicle through
which a perfect expression of God might enter, and let nothing that I do harm or prevent
his growth, his perfect opportunity to express Christ in this world." So it shall be.
Question 2: How might we best serve those entities incarnating during these periods of
change and aid in their development?
Answer 2: Especially by becoming aware that with all these predictions of dire
consequences and changes in the earth, and famine and fear, that there should be
hope, trust, faith within you, realizing that all these things are but a purging of the place
that the Master loves, and would not come, did He not so love. All these then are
expressions of the hand of God, purifying His world, and in this sense may be seen as a
beautiful thing. And if you would understand these changes that come about the earth
and the groaning and pain that she experiences, then compare it with that you have

spoken of here; with the pain and travail of the labor of the mother bringing forth the
beauty of a child.
So see this earth, pregnant with the beauty of her Master, and suffering in travail, in
labor. But that suffering in itself comes as a thrill to the expectant parents and so it
should be to you in this day who bring children in this aspect of the earths development,
for she enters now into the labor that will burst forth into the glory of God as His
kingdom is born on this earth. See it in this manner; so shall you prepare the children for
that they shall see and experience and be a part of.
Question 3: Is the Biblical admonishment of "He that spareth the rod hateth the son" to
be taken literally, or is there a better method for discipline and/or punishment?
Answer 3: Could be taken literally in this sense: That as there is a bond of love
between the parent and the child, there need only be the most fleeting look of
disappointment on the face of the parent and the child is admonished, is punished, if
you would; for he would feel pain in having disappointed one he loves. Yet if there be a
feeling of lack on the part of the parent that he must express force or control, then
should that be done; yet that greater would be consistency in the application of that that
is done. That is, not that a child would be loved one minute and hated the next, not that
there be stern discipline by one parent and petting or lack of discipline by the other, for
such confusion will bring the greater turmoil.
If there is the necessity to resort to physical punishment, it is a lack and a fear within the
parent, knowing no better way, and feeling that he must gain control. Now seldom it
would be that one would even know when such should be applied; but especially see it
in this way: That never, ever, should a parent discipline or speak or approach a child
when there is within him anger that would express. For anger often takes form of
possession, or that is, that that is highest within you not being in control, there is that
that is lower in control, and one controlled by that lower within him is of that moment
possessed by that lower within him, and in such condition should not approach a child,
who may very well accept such controls himself, thus becoming susceptible to those
same conditions, you see.
Then pray, pray always before applying discipline of any nature, whether it be of the rod
or of a scolding; and be aware of this among you: Those who would condemn one who
would strike a child, yet you would scream or scold, be very aware that a child can be
scarred and hurt much more deeply by the expression of hate and anger, even if the
voice be not raised, but only through the eyes or even through the heart, than he can be
by the physical striking. Be aware that that could be done to the body is the least of the
harm that could come to a soul.
Then it is that in your heart that will make the greater difference in the discipline of the
child, and your purpose for applying it. For you will find, if you study and observe the
self, that most often it is that that hurt the ego or your self identity that caused you to

lash out at the child, and not at all that best for his soul growth. Then careful, attune
yourself with the Master first, and so often you will not find the need of discipline at all.
Question 4: What is the first step for Inner Light Consciousness to become involved in
spiritual education for young children?
Answer 4: The purification of those who would present. For see it in this manner: That
as you would begin putting together a program for teaching spiritual awareness and
development for children, you will find those children very much aware of that thought
and condition of the heart of him who would teach, and very little would need to be said
in such a course for a child under the age of fourteen, or thereabouts, you see. For as
you teach a child of this age to relax and to turn within, if that teacher be spiritual and
have contact with the highest within him, and if he invoke the presence of the Master in
the presence of these children he would teach, so will they know and grow far more
from the attitude and from the presence than from any word that might be spoken.
Then in the dedication of the self, and those teachers with whom you would entrust
such a precious responsibility would you begin. Then seeing that those would approach
with love and would know that it is not the said but that felt in the heart that would be the
greater teacher in these situations, especially with children. Then begin in this manner,
in this approach, that you would teach these the ability to be confident among one
another, knowing, knowing one another well; sharing, touching, having dedicated the
hands, the heart, the touching, the physical handling by the teachers and transfer much
of the consciousness, much of the consciousness to those children and lift them and
bring them close. There should be a great deal of touching among the children, one of
the other. Then following such touching, would you relax together and nap; even.
During those periods of the napping, there should be, very carefully, those words
concerning the Master, always positive affirmations, read and spoken, but be careful
never should there be programming of any kind, restricting or structuring the personality
this way or that or the other in these times, but only those pleasant affirmations of
confidence and presence of the Highest. Never in these times speaking a belief or a
concept that they would or should express, but only positive affirmations toward the
Highest in this time.
Allow them, that these should express among themselves, that they see and feel and
are aware of concerning love, not speaking of those things of spirit or spirits, or those
things concerning the psychic or such; nor even encourage the development of these,
other than the caring one for another, and you will very quickly find expressions of one
concerning the way that another feels, and a caring for the other. It is this that you will
develop; and those psychic tendencies or those tendencies of one to be aware of the
other and his feelings, his thoughts, will show forth but in a positive manner, not judging
one another; and encourage that never should it become so, but only love, caring for
one another.

For it is the caring that will develop the need, and the ability to understand. That you will
concentrate then on developing among them will be these things; the ability to
understand one another, to love one another, to relax in one anothers presence
through the relating one to another, and with the touching, the sharing. The discipline,
the development of discipline, by doing things in a proper and order fashion, you see,
and confidence within the self, knowing self to be of the highest, the identification with
the Father. These things do and you shall develop children to the consciousness of the
Inner Light.
Question 5: How shall we approach dream study with children age 3-6 and age 7-14?
Answer 5: In all of these, whether of one or the other age group, begins first by
encouraging the telling each morning. Ask and encourage the telling of details, each
detail, you see. Give no thought or instruction in the beginning concerning the
interpretation of such, but rather build the awareness of the importance of dreams by
discussing. Go into no attempts in the isolation of symbology or such with these
children. For would lead to greater confusion and these symbols will change often as
they grow, becoming invalid then, you see. Rather, stress only the importance of
listening within the self, and often you will find those that you will understand as coming
as warnings, that is, there will be the fearful things coming in dreams, and you will
understand and see these as symptoms of fear here or there, or those things that have
been misunderstood, and hidden in the subconscious come to the surface as threats.
And where there is fear, sow seeds of love, but encourage the telling only of these, the
sharing; and share yours as well with them that there be a discussion daily.
As these become older then, from age 7-14 or such, then suggest and encourage that
they record in a journal and follow these daily, maintaining contact with the self and
understanding the self, and again, give little direction in the interpretation of such, for if
these be done then daily and followed daily, there will be that contact with the self and
the understanding and examination of self that will give these innate awareness for the
listening to the symbol, to the interpretation and your attempts to give assistance in the
interpretation and understanding will most often confuse and mislead. Then give, rather,
only the encouragement in the recording and the reciting, the consideration, always
causing these to know that they best will understand the self through listening to the
language of the self through the dreams.
Question 6: Could you please comment on aspects of cause and effect and grace in
respect to spiritual education for young children?
Answer 6: Rather better that you consider those things of Grace than so much of cause
and effect. For those laws of cause and effect, if left alone, will be understood, will be
demonstrated, will be so often observed; and in the observing will these become known
and ever do. But it is the law of Grace, so often misunderstood; and children should
ever know and be taught even in the discipline that if there is understanding of that they
have set in motion, then the effect of that set in motion may be averted because of the

understanding, you see. The laws are not so complex. It is their simplicity that causes
them so often to escape the understanding.
For see the law of Grace in this manner: That if you have set in motion a particular thing
and leave that you have set in motion to come to fruition, so it will do. But if there is that
that awakens the consciousness to the consequences of that set in motion, then the
wise man will take steps to avert those consequences either by undoing that which he
has done, or by placing himself in a different position so that he is not present for the
outcome, you see.
That law of Grace is as simple as that. By becoming a man who did not, and would not,
and could not commit the deeds that would have recurred to me, or that I would have
been subject to, or to pay for the sanction of the law; by becoming that different man, by
rising above, I then become not the man judged against; therefore, not guilty, then not
punished.
Children, as well, should learn and be taught that "As I love, so shall I be loved"; and
how often the opportunity comes in working with children that as they would feel, as one
would feel unloved, or uncared for, then that opportunity presents itself to say, "Look,
theres another feeling unloved. Now that you know how he feels, why not give your
love to him and so shall you receive in return."
Now, in this manner do not teach both the law of cause and effect and the law of Grace
by the application of law, and (the taking of) the law of cause and effect to a higher
purpose, for Grace is the fulfillment of the law, the satisfaction of the sanction of the law.
But, if this be applied in the life of the teacher and if the understanding be there in the
parent, it shall be a portion of the understanding of the child.
Question 7: In relation to the highest spiritual ideas, how should sexual education be
approached.
Answer 7: For most must be faced and dedicated within the parents. It is not possible
that those with distorted views and feelings of fear and guilt be able to approach
(however well trained they be) a child without relaying the guilt and fear that is felt. Now,
if you would understand how very seldom it is that a child is taught by your words; for
more often a children learn by the attitude within your heart in spite of your words. Then
in those very early times, even before the child is born or comes into being, should you
frankly and honestly, openly and worshipfully approach that act, that relationship
between you.
And so it should be in such natural manner that may be faced quite openly in the light,
and discussed between you and practice until you are able to do so. As long as there is
that slightest feeling within you of fear, or turning, or discomfort of any kind in the
approaching of such, that will surely be relayed and shared and imposed upon the child.

Then, give a few moments of the time each day to the speaking to the self, to the body,
and that of the mate; specifically to those portions of the body that are for that purpose
of reproduction, speaking to them, "You are a servant of the Father, of God, and as
such are a creation of beauty, you express beauty in your communication between
individuals; the making of two as one in God." So, repeating between the two of you
until that act becomes respected as such.
Now, if there be that consciousness in the parents, there shall be no fear in those
parents of approaching and discussion beautifully, openly, casually even with the
youngest child and shall be no shame or distortion as the children grow up with that
most natural about these temples that God has placed you in. And growing then with no
inordinate attachments or curiosities, nor fears, nor shame, nor guilt, shall children not
be then inordinately attracted to such or overly interested, but shall accept as a portion
of life to be naturally dealt with, you see. But these cannot be intellectual concepts; they
must go further as understanding, as growth, as realization. Then work in the parents
until it be so. So shall you share a completion with the child. Then dedicate yourselves,
all of you, to the creation of a pregnancy of this earth that will give forth the child of the
Divine and know that you be part of it.
We are through for now.


2007ThePaulSolomonFoundation Page1
Forces of Light and Darkness. Ahknaton.Joseph.

Paul Solomon Reading 9135. J apan-2/25/87
Question l: What kind of karma have I brought from my past lives to this life? Why do I have to
reincarnate in this world at this time? What is my mission in this life? Please teach me some of
the main karma, the process that I have made them in the past lives and how I should cope with
them in this life.
Answer 1: "For always the servant, and never again the served."
You were a prince in Alta and ruled during the period when the Light and Dark forces were so
clearly in combat with one another. And as they developed the great prism, which did not refract
the light into colors but focused the light into a purity of a stream of light, most comparable to
what you call in this time a laser. Now the focusing of that light was used for power in many
different ways, including its use as a weapon.
Now it was not your responsibility in particular that there was a seeking among the forces in that
time for greater and greater power in the earth. The karma of that experience might be
expressed in this way: You were consulted from time to time concerning the use of the power of
the crystal, but you were not in that time a scientist. You did not understand a lot about the use
of the prism, nor were you sufficiently informed about the rancor between the Light and the Dark
Forces, for many there were in that time to appeared to be servants of the Light, but in their
hearts had a lust for power.
The karma, then, does not suggest that you repay for the activity of destruction which occurred
in that moment. You were indeed not the person in particular responsible for that focus of
power. Let us say more specifically here that the ruling forces, ruling in the most literal sense,
not for royal heritage, but because of their ability to bend and shape the minds of others. And
while they were also scientists...we mention these names that it might become more clear. That
one who finally focused the prism to such destruction of the ancient world was Adolph Hitler.
He was accompanied in the fight for power by such forces as seen in Truman, in Nixon, in
Kissinger, but also.. and this is the pattern that we ask that you see, notice, for the other was
Hirohito.
The Prince in this time was not a man who wished harm to the world. He was in this time as you
were in that, a member of the royal family, wishing only love and peace, benevolence to the
subjects, but he allowed the men of war to operate the machine of war, and in doing so gave up
a major part of his responsibility.
Now we mention this figure so that you might have a shadow, a suggestion of the difficulty of
your position in Alta, for it was so similar to the position of the Emperor of J apan in this more
modern time. And again, neither of you, neither in that time nor him in this time, neither of you
wished to cause on earth the two greatest calamities which have occurred in known history. But
the similarity was that you both rose above the fight, but did not focus your responsibility in such
a way as would have stopped the carnage.
Now further we wish to point out that in this intervening time, from Atlantis to the world today,
you have participated many times in the course of history. And the karma which came from that
failed opportunity to have intervened in power, not as is said, a sin of commission, but a sin of
omission. Because of your realization that having been in a place of power you had not used it
effectively, and so in your consciousness you turned yourself from the server, the Master, to the
servant, swearing within yourself that never again would you be served by others. But a deep
and profound commitment in the heart to be rather the servant than the ruler.
It is important that we establish awareness here that the karma from that experience, karma in a
negative sense, does not remain, having been repaid in the intervening time. Then while we
mention that karma, we also bring to your attention that the karma has been balanced,
neutralized, in the sense of having repaid.
Then, a challenge of today is the responsibility to be a servant, but also to receive
acknowledgement of your power, particularly in allowing yourself to speak and to teach among
people. For your tendency in this project of bringing to these people a center for enlightenment,
your tendency will be always to serve in the background. It is easier for you to serve than to be
served for the practice in so doing since that time.
Then the step that we recommend here in development of the project of teaching enlightenment
is that while you have great ability to arrange logistics as it were, you also have a great ability to
communicate, to teach. You will tend to shy away from the opportunity to stand before the
people and to teach the refinements or fine points of the Mysteries. For as (Name) can
bring the determination and the presence of responsibility, even royalty, he has his gift to give
and will teach well. You have as well an experience. In your mind, having foresworn in Atlantis
not only to transform from served to servant, but also you committed yourself to know, to
understand the Laws governing that instrument which was used for ultimate destruction. You
committed yourself then to building the mind of a scientist, and that interest in science, the
commitment to understanding the containment and the release of powers in the earth, these
were the thoughts of your soul, your Higher Self as you shaped your life in the returns upon this
earth. You have built into your mind the ability to assist in preventing in this time such a disaster
as occurred in that.
This then will cast some light upon our interest in the production of energy in the earth in this
time as in that.The primary difference between the instrument of destruction in that day and the
instruments given into the hands of men in this day...
As the crystal was used to capture and to transforms power, it was used to collect and distribute
the greatest power available to earth, the power of Light. That crystal was the ultimate invention
of man to concentrate and release power. In that sense, was more than effective, for it did take
the powers of the Universe, draw them to a particular point on earth in that time, and release
them for whatever purposes were sought by man in that time.
Then, the scientists of this period, not including yourself, but the scientists upon whom you
depended in that time to be responsible for the machine they created... your naivety in that time
was a part of what allowed scientists, mechanics, if we can say it that way, to be responsible for
the greatest focus of power on earth, instead of taking that responsibility as a part of the ruling
family....
And you find yourself in this time. In this time with an invention somewhat similar in some ways.
But do understand this for yourself. We are not suggesting that you devote your life to science.
We are rather suggesting that you devote your life to Light, and that in making your mind
available to the world in this time, you commit yourself to understand this highest principle of
energy responsibility on this planet. You must be one of the voices which will point out to
science itself as an industry, to point out that the instrument of use in Atlantis was a gatherer of
positive power of Light, which in its gathering of power from the Universe did not destroy
anything for the release of power. Thus it might be said it was operated by positive power
rather than by negative power in the sense that is used today.
In all forms of science, from the automobile engine to that of nuclear power plants, all of those,
all of those use the principle of destructive power. The highest of the minds of scientists in this
day believe that the only way to make power available for use on this earth is to destroy those
concentrations of power which manifest themselves in the natural earth.
It is observable that the greatest powers on earth are not result of nuclear fission. Look into the
volcano, into the earthquake, into the storm, and realize, all of these forces are concentrations
of great power, and if you could save a life which might be destroyed by volcanic action, if you
should save a life by harnessing that power, that it respond positively rather than destructively,
you will have served science in a great way. But we are not suggesting that you dedicate your
life to gathering the power of a hurricane or volcano or earthquake. Instead, make your mind a
fine-tuned instrument for the purpose of comprehending that power may be produced and
released for use on this earth without destruction, for all power which is used, which is produced
by the instruments of destruction, all power produced in this manner is dark force power. And so
you have an earth today dominated by the powers of the dark or evil forces.
Now, as you move into a position of teaching people concerning the
Mysteries, it is not enough that you gather a few people as has been done here in these weeks
for a workshop to teach techniques such as meditation and prayer. Those things, the teaching
of these sacred tools among men, this is vitally important. A step beyond this teaching of man
to discover and to express the Divine through himself, a step beyond that is the challenge of
blending your mind with the minds of others, keenly focused enough to understanding and to
reveal the principle of positive focusing of power as opposed to the principle of releasing power
through destruction.
Now, it is a restriction, which has been placed upon us since that day, that we are not allowed to
unravel for you, to give you the finished work of the formula for this positive release of energy.
We can tell you about it. We can tell you just this much and no more:
That the secret of the formula is hidden within the equation six by six by six. We are aware that
such an equation or formula is completely occult to your thinking. It gives you not much to
investigate the forces and to teach them. Only a piece of observation of the positive expression
of energy in the universe, should you look at it. J ust keep those numbers in mind and allow
your mind to grow until it can comprehend that expression of life, not only upon earth, but in the
solar system. That is as much as we may say concerning that particular matter. We will give
you just this much more of your incarnations and purpose regarding that which you have asked
and how it was formed. We will skip several incarnations from Alta to the bringing of these
secrets to the rest of the world after the time of destruction.
Move forward again, for there is one piece of your soul's history that is very important in this
time, one more piece in addition to that we've already give.

At the time when Ahknaton succeeded to the throne, just before his great commitment to the
One God, during the period when the priests of Egypt had allowed themselves to become
compromised, the priests of Egypt had created a similar energy to that energy which occurred
when you were a prince. But you returned this time as a scientist of Egypt, and we must explain
the application of that term for the priesthood of Egypt in that time was the responsible
expression of science, though different from your current understanding of the relationship
between science and religion, this is because the Science of Religion has not yet been
completely restored. We suggest then that within the period of the Schools of the Mysteries of
Egypt, the initiates were the scientists of that day. These scientist/initiates - priests of Egypt had
reached among themselves a similar lust for power, similar to that of ancient Alta. And in that
period, there entered into Egypt one who had been betrayed by his own brothers.
So much here to understand and your utterances of language so incapable of communicating
what we insist upon communicating to your heart. You will have to rise above the ability to think
and into the freer air of the ability to understand as a result of attunement to the power of the
One God. For the twelve brothers, the very Twelve initiating experiences of mankind, having
moved from the positive expression of man in Alta into the giving up of man as Adam to be
betrayed by the Twelve Power Points, the Twelve Power Sources of life, that which should have
served man in that time, that which was a support to mankind became the power of his
destruction in Adam. And Adam then was the first of mankind, the first of mankind using a
physical body made of the clay of the earth.
He was the first of the initiates to rise out of clay bodies made after the time of that destruction.
It was the physical body that was invented, if we can say it that way, in ancient Alta, was
invented by the darker forces of power, the taking up of clay from the earth and shaping it into a
body which could be used for labor. This was the invention of the Dark Forces. This invention,
then, of the Dark Forces to capture, to capture even innocent beings - this prison of flesh
invented by these men, became the instrument of incarnated gods betrayed by the principles
which allow man to be alive. And thus the first of the compassionate initiates to put on such a
prison body was Adam, who in his commitment to rise above the prison, was in fact the
Anointed of God, God's own Son, who determined as a being of Light to enter the vehicles
created by the interests of darkness. His commitment to enter into the prison, but make it free
by overcoming the bonds of the prison, this was the choice of the Christ who had no need in
Himself to enter the earth to overcome karma or any such principle, but rather volunteered for
the salvation of others to take upon Himself the prison of clay.
We do not expect that you will understand these principles all at once, but do pray to grow into
the understanding of them.
Now, that betrayed one, betrayed by his brothers, entered into Egypt, and you have access to
the story as it is told, but for this one piece. You were a servant of the Pharaoh, a manpower of
sometimes military application, but as well with the priesthood, a scientist of Egypt as we have
referred to it. Now, in the struggle for power between the priests and the young Pharaoh, into
that struggle for power, you were introduced, you were attempting through your love for the
young prince, you were attempting to champion his cause that he might become an initiate.
Now the priests with lust for power were attempting to keep the initiate/prince candidate for
initiation, the priests attempted to keep him "in the dark," as you would call it, and in your
attempts to serve the Pharaoh, the priests discovered that you were not quite aligned with their
purpose and they intervened to have you put in prison. And it was while you were in prison in
that time that the man of Israel, J oseph, was cast into prison as well, and you met him there.
You met him there among the other prisoners and in your meeting him, you saw Christ, you
were introduced to J esus.
We mention that because your beholding Him in that ancient time has marked your soul so that
if you considered all of the religions and sciences of the earth, there would still be this remaining
point that your mind would insist upon. And that is to have central to your heart the figure of
Living Love, the Christ incarnate. Because you saw Him in an ancient lifetime, your soul has
been marked, sealed to His service so that in this time, even without knowing the Mysteries, you
still recognize that the incarnation of the Mysteries was J esus the Christ. After thirty times of
living on this earth in the prison of the flesh, this Lord of Lords, this power above power of men,
the Master of Masters became in that thirtieth expression the quintessence of initiation, of
mastery, and of realization of Himself to be the incarnation of God.
Now study these Mysteries that we set before you and don't allow the naive who would like to
impress the people of the world, do not allow them to indiscriminately print and send out and
publish the lessons we have spoken to you. But let it be discussed and understood, and in wise
measure be allowed to come to the knowledge of other.
Now that is the knowledge that we are allowed to pass at this time, and we must conclude. We
are through for the present.


1he Master of Masters
CuesLlon 1: l have LhoughL conslderably abouL whaL has been glven Lo me abouL my pasL llves and l
would llke Lo know lf more lnformaLlon, speclflc lnformaLlon, could be glven Lo me abouL Lhese LhaL
would be helpful Lo me ln pursulLs of Lhe Lhlngs LhaL l should be abouL, my purposes, ln Lhls llfeLlme.
Answer 1: ?es, we have Lhe soul records and purposes for enLry ln Lhls Llme and LhaL whlch has been
glven.
And lL mlghL be helpful ln Lhls manner lf you undersLood Lhe developmenL of Lhe soul and lLs
relaLlonshlp Lo Lhe purpose and LhaL you're carrylng. And how lL was developed, especlally ln
relaLlonshlp Lo oLhers and Lhe glvlng of Lhe message Lo oLhers ln Lhls Llme lf you see Lhe manner ln
whlch lL developed ln Lhe self.
now lL would, of course, be beyond Lhe realm of posslblllLy Lo recounL all of Lhe enLrles lnLo Lhls plane
and Lhe developmenL of Lhe soul ln all of lLs perlods and so[ourns ln walklng upon Lhe earLh, for Lhere
have been so many. 8uL Lhe beglnnlng of Lhe perlod of Lhe developmenL of Lhe soul and Lhe relaLlonshlp
wlLh Lhe ChrlsL as manlfesL ln Lhe MasLer, Lhe MasLer !esus, Lhe MasLer of MasLers, began ln Lhe perlod
when Lhe soul had bullL lLs ablllLy noL only Lo relaLe Lo people, buL ablllLles ln Lhe use of Lhe hands ln
bulldlng ln archlLecLure and deslgn, crafLsmanshlp. Many, many llfeLlmes already on Lhls plane engaged
ln such Lhlngs. 8uL Lhls one, a leader among men. 1he mlnd developed. 1he body, Lhe hands developed.
?eL noL havlng dealL wlLh Lhe splrlLual naLure.
And LhaL came ln LhaL Llme known Lo hlsLory when SplrlL spoke wlLh Solomon, Lhe son of uavld Lhe klng
of lsrael, ln Lhe bulldlng of Lhe orlglnal 1emple of Lhe !ews. Pe called upon Plram, Lhe klng of 1yre, and
LhaL bullder was Lhe bullder of Lhe 1emple, Lhe orlglnal 1emple of Solomon, Lhe 1emple of Lhe !ews.
now Lhe lmporLance of LhaL llfeLlme and LhaL experlence ls Lhls. Pere ls one glven Lo pragmaLlc
expresslon, looklng aL LhaL whlch lles abouL, and uslng Lhe hands, worklng wlLh Lhe Lools and Lhe
expresslon, bulldlng beauLy, undersLandlngs Lhe naLure of creaLlvlLy ln Lhe earLh. ?eL never havlng come
ln conLacL wlLh a splrlL, a manlfesLaLlon of Cod who could speak Lo man. And Lhe wonderlng ln Lhe hearL
of Plram caused hlm Lo deslre a greaLer undersLandlng of hlmself, hls relaLlonshlp wlLh Lhe laLher.
now LhaL wonderlng, LhaL quesLlonlng, LhaL curloslLy ln Lhe hearL of any soul wlll rlse before Lhe 1hrone
of Cod as a prayer, even Lhough Lhe soul knoweLh noL Lo be a prayer, noL belng aware of Lhe docLrlne,
Lhe dogma, Lhe words. 1he longlng lLself, Lhe seeklng becomes a prayer.
now undersLand Lhe lnLrlcaLe deLall of Lhe wlll and Lhe ablllLy of Lhe laLher Lo execuLe ulvlne Wlll. When
Lhls one, Lhe klng, Lhe bullder, needed a greaLer awareness of Lhe ablllLy of Cod Lo communlcaLe wlLh
Pls servanL, Lhere was as well anoLher servanL of Cod who needed Lhe LalenLs of a bullder. So Lhe Lwo,
because of Lhelr prayers and Lhelr needs, were drawn LogeLher - Lhe one recelvlng Lhe servlces of Lhe
arLlsan, Lhe crafLsman, and Lhe oLher learnlng of Lhe naLure of Cod Lo whom Lhe 1emple was belng bullL.
And lmpressed wlLh lL, caused wlLhln Lhe hearL a deslre. noL expressed, you undersLand, buL ln Lhe very
deepesL parL of Lhe naLure of Lhe soul, a longlng, wonderlng, a deslre Lo walk among Lhelr peoples.
And so ln Lhe reLurn cycle of souls, one who had been of anoLher Lrlbe, anoLher people, reLurned Lhen a
!ew, and one, wlLh a greaL curloslLy concernlng Lhe Messlah, Lhe MasLer of MasLers, and Lhe relaLlonshlp
of Cod. now Lhe perlod LhaL we shall descrlbe ln Lhls momenL ls noL Lhe lmmedlaLe successlve llfeLlme,
buL ln Lhe Lhlrd reLurn, we flnd Lhls one presenL durlng Lhe perlod of Lhe days of Lhe MasLer of MasLers
upon your plane. And we would glve Lhanks for Lhe opporLunlLy Lo see Lhls record. lor as we see
Lhrough Lhe eyes of one who saw Lhe MasLer, so we see Lhe MasLer.
And we see before us ln Lhls record, a chlld slLLlng, Lendlng sheep. SomewhaL carefree and noL seeklng,
nor ln any manner glvlng Lhe naLure of Lhe self Lo anyLhlng oLher Lhan relaxlng on a hlllslde when he
observed Lhe comlng of a band of men Lhrough Lhe meadow. And hls gaze caughL by Lhe one ln
parLlcular who seemed Lhe leaders of Lhe group, a man wlLh halr mosL red, falllng Lo hls shoulders, deep
wlne red, a heavy beard LhaL passed ln Lhe cenLer Lo Lwo polnLs. ueep seL sLeel blue eyes, sLrong, buL
very klnd. And seems sLrange Lo Lhls chlld LhaL Lhls one, obvlously a rabbl, for you can see ln Lhe hem of
hls garmenLs, ln Lhe weavlng of Lhe holy garmenL, Lhe urlm and Lhe 1ummln, woven lnLo Lhe boarders of
Pls robe LhaL ls pearl gray ln color, and all of one plece. And knowlng Lhls one Lo be a rabbl, a masLer,
Lhe chlldren scramble Lo Lhelr feeL and seL aslde Lhe lambs Lhey are carlng for from ouL of Lhe flock.
8uL Lhe man approaches and slLs. And Lhose who are wlLh hlm, Lhe men who have gaLhered abouL, . slx
of Lhem, yes,. appear Lo be lmpaLlenL. Would be abouL Lhelr way, and Lhey lmpaLlenLly walL, huddled ln
a group and Lalk LogeLher. A blL dlsgusLed even LhaL he should pass Lhe Llme of day wlLh chlldren. 8uL
Lhe MasLer slLs upon Lhe ground Louchlng Lhe chlldren, rocklng backward and fore and laughlng. CulLe
some Llme he spenL Lhere. And words, whaLever words, were of llLLle lmporLance. 8uL LhaL whlch was,
was hls Louch - for he placed hls hand upon your head and spoke words of blesslng.
And looklng dlrecLly lnLo your eyes wlLh hls eyes, sald, As you have fed Lhls flock, so you shall feed my
flock."
And as he walked away, Lhe effecL of Lhe Louch and Lhe meeLlng of Lhls parLlcular and very speclal man
was noL forgoLLen ln LhaL llfeLlme. And you lefL lmmedlaLely Lhe sheep and wenL Lo Lhe parenLs
descrlblng LhaL whlch had occurred. 1hey, recognlzlng Lhls as a propheL and hls words, hls crypLlc words,
?e shall feed my flock." 1hey recognlzed as prophecy.
And because of LhaL prophecy, were somewhaL lenlenL ln your deslre Lo follow hls man and hls band.
noL LhaL you became a dlsclple ln LhaL Llme nor a follower, so much LhaL he passed Lhrough Calllee. lor
you were of Calllee. ?ou wenL ofLen Lo hear hlm speak. ?ou were among Lhe crowds and saw hls face.
Pung ever backward aL Lhe edge, llsLenlng, waLchlng. Were aware LhaL from Llme Lo Llme he looked your
way. ?our eyes meL hls. ?ou were aware LhaL he knew. SLlll a chlld, even Lo Lhose lasL days.

2uu8 The Paul Solomon Founuation Page S
now undersLand Lhls, belng one of Calllee you had looked forward Lo LhaL Llme LhaL you would observe
Lhe assover ln Lhe Poly ClLy. noL unLll you had reached Lhe age of accounLablllLy, noL unLll you had
reached Lhe age of 12, were you allowed Lo go. And wlLh Lhe famlly, aLLended Lhe assover ln !erusalem.
?ou were among Lhose LhaL saw Lhls same MasLer of MasLers on Lhe back of Lhe beasL, Lhe donkey,
rldlng LrlumphanLly Lhrough Lhe gaLe, from Lhe valley of kldron Lo Lhe Poly ClLy. ?ou were among Lhe
chlldren who spread Lhe robes, Lhe flowers ln Pls way. ?ou were among Lhose LhaL Pe Louched. Cnce
agaln, your eyes meL Pls, only days before Lhe endlng of Pls mlnlsLry on Lhls plane. And Lhen you were
Lhere, Lhere aL Lhe endlng of Lhe mlnlsLry of Lhe MasLer on earLh, when Pe sald, lL ls flnlshed."
And as a chlld, aL LhaL place of Lhe cross, were Louched by hls servanL !ohn. And !ohn became Lo you a
surrogaLe faLher, one who cared for your developmenL ln splrlL, for he had seen you ofLen followlng
from afar off. And spoke Lo you for Lhe flrsL Llme Lhere aL Lhe place of Lhe cruclflxlon.
Why have you followed Lhe MasLer? uo you know who Pe ls?
And your words Lo hlm were Lhe cause for hls Laklng you as a chlld, as a son, as one Lo be LaughL. lor you
sald, ?es, l know. l know lL ls Pe. Pe ls Lhe Son of Cod."
now Lhe experlences of Lravellng Lo Leach for hlm were counLed among Lhe SevenLy LhaL wenL ouL, who
were Lralned among Lhe AposLles and were senL ouL Lo carry Lhe Word. arLlcularly !ohn was Lhe one
who gave Lhe word and senL you as a messenger here and Lhere.
?ou walked among Lhe oLhers - Luclus and aul. ?ou were LaughL of 1lmoLhy and worked wlLh hlm. 8uL
Lhe ouLsLandlng experlence of your mlnlsLry LhaL wlll cause you Lo reflecL ln Lhls Llme Lo Lhe dlfflculLles of
Lhe early perlod, as are recorded ln Lhe 1hlrd LplsLle of !ohn as he wroLe, dlsappolnLed ln hls hearL, for
he had senL you Lo Lhe church. And one Lhere, pompous and fed much upon hlmself and hls own ego,
had refused Lo allow you Lo speak. ?ou had seen Lhe Laklng of Lhe Leachlng of Lhe MasLer of MasLers,
Laken and mlsused as Lhe Larly Church developed lnLo cllques and clubs and groups, and selflshness
here and Lhere, and anlmoslLy and [ealousy from one leader Lo anoLher leader. And Lhe esLabllshmenL of
arlsLocracles among Lhe people and seLLlng upon of llLLle klngdoms here and Lhere.
?our mlnlsLry conLlnued afLer Lhe oLhers had gone. 8uL Lhe greaLer lmporLance Lhen and now, ls Lhe
reallzaLlon LhaL Lhe message of Lhe MasLer, Lhe food, Lhe carrylng of Lhe Word, musL be Laken noL ln
llLLle groups or cllques or separaLlons. 8uL LhaL whlch wlll cause men Lo develop, Lo recognlze, Lo
awaken, Lo open Lhose LhaL are pragmaLlc ln purpose, Lhose who need answers may flnd Lhem as a
pracLlcal soluLlon Lo llfe's problems. noL [olnlng Lhls church or LhaL rellglon, buL flndlng a means of
respondlng, of Lurnlng wlLhln, of enllghLenmenL.
now many so[ourns. Many oLhers Loo numerous Lo menLlon here, buL leL Lhese Lhlngs be known.

1wo purposes: a background of bulldlng, Lhe LalenLs ln bulldlng, ln consLrucLlon and such, from Lhe
earller perlods as an arLlsan, as a crafLsman. And Lhen, ln Lhe walklng wlLh Lhe MasLer came Lhe
challenge of Laklng Lhe Word and Leachlng Lhe Word. And Lhe purpose ln Lhls Llme ls LhaL Laklng Lhe
Word, Lhe Leachlng Lhe Word. And how would you do lL? SLandlng before large groups of people and
descrlblng Lhe experlence? Cf course, LhaL ls of conslderaLlon. 8uL lL ls noL Lhe LalenL ln Lhls Llme.
1hen how would lL be?
lrom person Lo person? Cne Lo anoLher? Cf course you can convlnce Lhls one or LhaL one of your
experlence wlLhln Lhe self. 8uL Lhey have noL had LhaL experlence Lhemselves of a personal Louch wlLh
Lhe MasLer. 1hen whaL can you do? See lL ln Lhls manner.
Where you recognlze Lhe sLorles, Lhe Leachlngs, Lhe LruLhs LhaL are Lo be glven Lo Lhe people, make
Lhem posslble Lo be Laken Lo Lhe people ln publlcaLlons, ln publlshlng. See LhaL you can recelve LhaL LhaL
ls necessary for Lhe fundlng, for Lhe backlng, for Lhe esLabllshlng of such. 1hen gaLher Lhe maLerlal. noL
maLerlal abouL formula or docLrlne or dogma or purpose, buL LhaL whlch wlll sLlmulaLe and open Lhe
mlnds of men. Look aL lL for yourself and see LhaL whlch glves answers.
1haL whlch glves answers Lhen should be prlnLed, bound, dlssemlnaLed among Lhe people. Make lL your
buslness Lhen Lo geL lL Lo Lhe sLores, Lo Lhe booksLores, Lo Lhe people, among Lhe people, and clrculaLed
among Lhem. ubllshlng.
Look Loward ln LhaL manner Lhe dlsLrlbuLlon, Lhe dlssemlnaLlon. noL LhaL you wlll be wrlLlng so much Lhe
self. 8uL recognlze LhaL whlch wlll help. noL LhaL LhaL ls flaunLlng and so much of Lhe pseudo
lnLellecLuallsm, buL whlch ls pracLlcal and wlll cause men Lo recognlze LruLh lf you look aL lL. And lL wlll
sLlr wlLhln and cause a recognlLlon and say:
1hls, yes, ls Lhe Leachlng of Lhe MasLer."
1hen see LhaL lL be broughL before Lhe people. Make LhaL your purpose, and you'll flnd ln lL noL only a
saLlsfacLlon ln Lhe developmenL of Lhe ablllLy of buslness and such and Lhe proporLlon, buL Lhe
saLlsfacLlon of experlenclng Lhe Word and reachlng people, Lhe many, wlLh Lhe Louch of Lhe MasLer's
hand.
now you vlslLed once on Lhe mounLaln Lhere wlLh Lhls 8eloved ServanL !ohn, Lhe School of Lhe ropheLs.
?ou saw Lhe people Lhere and Lhelr work. lL has been a dream. lL has been a dream slnce LhaL day Lo see
agaln esLabllshed LhaL place, LhaL klnd of place for Lhe Lralnlng of Lhose who wlll go ouL. lor you were
among Lhe SevenLy of Lhose Lhere LhaL were senL ouL from LhaL place. now be abouL servlng Lhe
developmenL of LhaL communlLy, LhaL place ln Lhls Llme.
Pear, hear Lhe words of Lhe MasLer, as spoken ln LhaL Llme. 1he same ln Lhls, WhaLsoever Lhe hand
flndeLh Lo do, do wlLh Lhy mlghL."
now see whaL ls Lhere.
now undersLand Lhls, and undersLand lL well. SeL aslde Lhe carlng, Lhe condemnlng of self saylng, l
would llke Lo overcome Lhls and LhaL." And, l feel fallure for noL overcomlng Lhls and LhaL." And
undersLand beLLer LhaL Lhe MasLer ls far more concerned wlLh LhaL you do Lhan LhaL you leave off. WhaL
can you do Lo accompllsh Lhe work LhaL ls Lo be done ln Lhls Llme. 8e abouL lL for Lhe Llme ls shorL.
1he uay of our Lord ls aL hand. Pe comes agaln. LeL men know.
We are Lhrough.



Christ Force
The desire to become one with God can be a barrier to achieving that Oneness. This reading
explains this principle.
Question 1: How can I at this time become more attuned to the Fathers Will? How can I
become the Fathers Will?
Answer 1: Yes, we have the patterns of this soul and the questions and concerns.
The Master said, I and the Father are One. And as he further taught, when you have
surrendered yourself to me, then you and I are one. Thy will is surrendered to Divine Will, the
Will of the Christ. Then the Will is One and one with the Will of the Father.
Might well be seen in this manner. That as one among you would do, desire himself individually
to become one with the Father that very desire in itself can be a separative thing rather than
bringing at-one-ment with the Father, for the feelings of separate and individual, selfish, desire,
identification. As long as identity is precious to you, so as well must separateness be present
and precious to you. There has been no sin from the beginning aside from separateness and
selfishness.
Begin to see the self then as a cell in the body of the Father. If a cell in your hand, a single cell,
with its individual consciousness, begins to express to the brain, to yourself, I wish to become
totally attuned to you, doing your will, that cell then, even if totally attuned to the will of the
brain, is not attuned to the will of those surrounding, and those surrounding not attune to its
vibration. Would it not stand out, apart, rather as a cancerous cell? Or would it by realizing that
self can only be attuned to the Will of the Father by influencing those surrounding so that all will
be lifted to His presence, influence others then so that all be attuned?
So it is in your plane. If you would become one with the Fathers Will, then see the Fathers Will
not as related only to the self, but as related to your entire surroundings, that is, the Will of God
to be done in this plane of earth in all surroundings in the life of everyone you touch. Be the Will
of the Father in relation to those with whom you come in contact daily. In each situation, each
moment, each second, each breath of life, become this affirmation, that:
The body I have and occupy, I desire not, but offer as a Temple of Sacrifice to the Father, to the offspring of the Father, to the
Christ, that He may live in me. May all identity with self and selfishness disappear until I know not myself, but only the Christ.
May my touch be the touch of His hand and bring His blessings into every life, every thought, every being that I touch. Let me
in Him live, and move, and have my being.
If you would make the Will then one with the Father, be concerned never with self and how I
would be treated by others or even how will I treat others, but how can I become an opportunity
for God to affect the lives of those who live about me? Becoming a pure channel, then, the Will
becomes one with the Will of the Father. So you will become lost in Him and the Christ will live
anew on this plane.

Let it become daily then, not once, but a thousand times a day. Use the expression, the words
I AM realizing the value of the affirmation in so many ways. That is:
I AM One with God.
I live. I AM, therefore I AM one with God.
I AM expressing life. The state of being, to have life is to be a part of God, the breath of God, to
be one with God. I AM
I AM a cell in the body of God.
I AM an expression of the Will of God having no will of my own.
I AM (is) a constant reminder, to constantly remind the spirit. It is reminded of attunement to
the Father and opened to the possibility of His expression through me. Especially when
things seem out of sorts, out of hand, confusing or frustrating, breathe I AM into the ethers.
Fill the lungs, fill the body with I AM Life. I AM. Let it be the mantrum. Let it be the thought.
Let it be the attunement, the very existence of self. I AM God.
That which a mind concerns itself with is that the body becomes. If a mind is on the Christ,
filled within, then the body will be filled with the Christ and will become the Christ. Let the
Will of God be considered in every thought, every motion, every deed, every decision, until
the will of the Father be first and one who expresses the Will, will become the Will.
All law, then, subject to His command, reflecting the Father in all that he touch. This is the Way,
the Truth, the Life. The only way to the Father is through becoming one with the Son, becoming
the Son.
Paul Solomon Reading 0679 LH 0556 FA 0001 CF, New York, New York, August 12,
1975 (0006)



Christ Force
Paul Solomon Reading 240 LH 0178-FA-0001-PT, Greensboro, North Carolina, September 18, 1973
How do followers of Buddha and Mohammed receive salvation? Do they believe in Jesus
Christ?
Source:
Those followers of the Masters of the ancients, whether of Christ as expressed in Jesus Christ
or in another, understand that these are words, attempts to express a concept.
That which made Jesus the Christ was that same Force that made Mohammed able to bring the
light to those of his people and that these would trust in. These followers, whether they be of the
followers of the Buddha, of Mohammed, of the Christ, or the followers of Moses, if these then
worshipped the man and those legends concerning the man, then is of little good unless it
awakened within the self that that made the man.
It was the Force that these were able to use, to direct, that should be worshipped. Or it is that
they became, that Life Force that made these the Christ.
And believe not that Jesus only was the Christ. For it was the Force of the Christ that struck
water from the rock, as Moses held the rod, was it not? And it was that Christ that Moses
believed in and worshipped that you would worship in this time.
And that same Christ was that Force worshipped by Jesus. Jesus then became One with the
Force, manifesting it.
This is not a different Force or a difference Christ than those followers of Mohammed would
find or those followers of the Buddha.
Then that Force, that Life, that Life Force, that that is the Son of God is that Universal One that
made available that Light that these used and would point you to.
Then if Mohammed point you no further than Mohammed, the man, then he has failed.
But if he would point to that that made possible his salvation, then he would point to the
Christ. And whether you would know this as Jesus the Christ or only as that God Force
that existed in Mohammed, you are worshipping that same Force as you understand
that Light as the Son of God.



The Invocation of The Master within
I don't know who You are; I don't know what You are. But I do know, or at least I
believe, that my mind has a Source. Something created my consciousness, and
whatever that is must be a greater mind than mine. So whoever You are, whatever
You are, I'm talking to You, Source of my mind. And I assume that You can hear me.
And if You can hear me, then what I'm saying to You is this. I am going through all of
these gardens and all of this effort because I want to become more aware of You. I want
to get to know You better. I am going to be watching for You, looking for You, trying to
be sensitive to You in two ways. Every time I come through these gardens, I'm going to
try to be sensitive to You: to see You, hear You, feel You and respond to You. As well,
during the day, as I go through the outer world, the world of the senses, I'm going to try
to feel and be aware of You in things that people say to me. I'm going to watch for You
by watching who You put in my life, and I'm going to notice that You are involved in
everything that goes on in my life. I'm going to assume that every time I'm frustrated,
every time I lose my temper, every time I'm affected by someone else's communication,
that You have set it up and that You are right there watching. I'm going to assume that
when You have set up a situation to make me frustrated that it's done to let me know
what frustrates me. So I'm going to become much more aware of where my buttons
are, where my weaknesses are, and by doing that I'll become more familiar with the
fact that You are there. Each day, I will know you better.
Paul Solomon Prayer



What is meant by The Second Coming of the Christ?
Paul Solomon Reading 0024 L 0004 MA 0002 HS, Atlanta, Georgia, May 9, l972
Answer: For the particular questioning entity, it may best be understood in this manner:
That in this day, in this period of time, in this preparation of the new sub-race, there has
come a time when that force that occupied the body of the one called Jesus, He who
became the Christ, is able and available to occupy bodies on this plane at this time. It is
the purpose of this race to be raised to that level, to be used in such a manner that the
indwelling of that Christ Consciousness, which was the life force of this Entity, is available
in this day and in this time.
There is oft the question as to whether Jesus, who was the Christ, will return as Jesus, as
a man on this plane, or is this a consciousness that will occupy all those entities that have
acquired a level that makes the body or the soul available for indwelling of this Christ
Consciousness.
We would find that both are true. He who was the Christ will return, will rule, and will teach
on this plane. There are reasons, there are purposes for this which may easily be
understood, that the greatest of the initiates will come in this day to complete the
evolvement of those initiates who might be available for the occupying of this
consciousness. There are others who will, at the same time of this reappearance, this
Second Coming, be raised to this level so that in effect they will become the Christ in their
own consciousness, in their own development; that these in this sense will become one
together; they all will become Christ in the Christ Consciousness; they will become one
with God. This is what we seek. This is what we build toward.



Expressing Christ in the World
Paul Solomon Source Reading 664 - 7/26/75
Sufficient words have been given of the warnings, of the falling away, of the trials that
will come. And yet, little ones, do you understand?
Your greatest trials will not be in the day when the world becomes hungry and men
begin to lash out at one another and persecute the saints. It shall even be easier in that
day to stand for belief, than in this day. For in that day, belief shall become to you as
black and white, good and evil - standing in stark opposition, one recognizing another.
But this day, going out tomorrow, will be your greatest trial. That trial will be in the world
of those who do not care so much. "Am I bold enough to cause a difference in the face
of this earth and the consciousness of her people?"
Know what the Master said, "I would thou were cold or hot, so then because thou art
lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth."
Now understand that the greatest challenge is in the time when the persecution is not
so great, when the challenge seems not so great. It will take a man with a great deal of
motivation and recognition of the spirit of God in his heart to make the change, to begin
the movement toward that heat of the light of the Christ. Your challenge is to begin to
move this earth from her place of apostasy toward the recognition of her Master.
Then, what new opportunities lie ahead of you? Fishing in the sea of a million fish,
becoming fishers of men for the Master. What new challenges? The challenge of
building the new Jerusalem. Building it out of the creativity of remembering the arms of
the Father, and saying, "I will find peace in the comfort of lying in the bosom of
Abraham, in the return to the garden that was the beginning. I will not put my faith, my
treasure, in the things that I might accumulate to myself here. But despising these
things, I will reach out with my arms, my heart, my mind, to embrace those things that
are of value, that are of God. And I will cry forth in that time, Even so, come Lord
Jesus"
If that be the highest desire in your heart, if a dozen men would desire, more than all
other desires, the embracing of the presence of the Master, He would come.
Understand this. If one womb were presented to Him as a stable, He would enter there,
and bless the world again by walking among her people. And if all the stars, all the
planets, were strung with diamonds and rubies and pearls, still they would turn their
face in jealous recognition of fair Earth, trodden by the steps of the Master of masters.



Expressing Christ In the World By Developing Talents

Question: How does my piano playing fit with my purpose in this incarnation?

Answer: Rather fits in with that which has been the attitude, for that which comes as
ability here to play at present comes only from the past or from those remembrances of
past incarnations when there was the great talent. There has been little application or
ability in this lifetime that has been developed.

But as you would seek to do so, as you would see self successful, or applying those
natural talents for the purpose of being of service in this world, for the purpose of
expressing self, there could be no greater gift. Then begin to use this in such a manner.
Develop the ability. That which has come of recent, that has begun to come into the life
now, is very encouraging in the personality, in the attitude in the thoughts.

Then see that there is the ability to produce pleasure for others, and as the confidence
is built, and as you would see the bringing of music on this plane as the expression of
God, and do it for such purpose, and see as responsibility the development of the
greater abilities to play, to bring music, to express God on this plane, see this as the
ministry.

Then use these talents; develop them; increase them. There is much that can be done
in this field. Then self would not need to be applied, sentimentally as it were, in those
fields of service that would be related to the church or to spiritual or religious activities.
But even in the playing of music for the changing of moods in those who would come,
so shall you be of service.

But it is that in the heart, in the vibration, in the atmosphere, in the attitude within self
that will be a blessing to others and will express the Christ Force in this world.

Now see then that it is not only those who work in the spiritual fields or those fields
related to religion that are the blessing or that bring the Christ Force. But those who
develop the talents and properly apply them in this lifetime, these are those who
express the Christ force in this world. Then be of service in these ways. Develop the self
and so raise the vibrations even of this entire planet a little closer to God Force.

Paul Solomon Reading 0146 LH 0024 MA 0002 JDE, Atlanta , Georgia , March 14, 1973
.


8r|ng|ng Up Ch||dren
C 1: lease leL me know abouL Lhe splrlLual Lralnlng meLhod LhaL flLs me.
A 1: ?es, we have Lhe books and Lhe scrolls of Lhe records of Lhe so[ourns of Lhls soul. And we have Lhe
body before us as well. And we have here a chlld, boy. WhaL ls hls name?
ConducLor: . (name).
Source: .(name). ?es. [Pe ls] lmporLanL Lo Lhe llfe and purpose ln Lhls Llme, for he has a greaL and a very,
very lmporLanL desLlny. Pe musL be cared for well wlLh uLmosL love. Pe musL know LhaL he ls loved. As a
senslLlve soul we would ask you ln your Lralnlng of hlm, Lo avold punlshmenL oLher Lhan separaLlng hlm
from any slLuaLlon ln whlch he ls mlsbehavlng. Make unavallable Lo hlm, lf he should be unklnd or
mlsbehavlng serlously ln a group of chlldren, slmply remove hlm from Lhe group and keep hlm alone. 8uL
[Lake] no acLlons LhaL would be [undersLood as] punlLlve concenLraLed aLLenLlon ln LhaL way.
uo always remember Lhls, please, wlLh Lhls chlld. Always separaLe Lhe chlld from Lhe acLlon or acLlvlLy,
meanlng Lhls. lf he does someLhlng, some acL LhaL you would see as wrong, or an acL whlch ls noL ln hls own
besL lnLeresL whlch could cause Lrouble for hlm or for oLhers, when you see any acL/acLlon LhaL ls wrong
whlch ordlnarlly a moLher mlghL scold or crlLlclze for Lhe acLlon, do noL do so! lnsLead, flrsL glve hlm pralse
and reassurance. Assure hlm LhaL you belleve LhaL he ls a lovlng and klnd and a capable belng. And LhaL you
love hlm now, even when he has [usL mlsbehaved.
never! uo noL ever use scoldlng Lerms or name calllng such as "bad boy" or "bad chlld" because of Lhe
acLlon. SeparaLe Lhe acLlon from who he ls. Who he ls musL always be loved and pralsed. now
[concernlng] Lhe acLlon lLself: When Lhere ls an acLlon of hls LhaL ls wrong, noL ln hls own besL lnLeresL,
whlch mlghL cause harm Lo hlmself or Lo anoLher, do be crlLlcal of Lhe acLlon. And be as crlLlcal as you need
Lo be of Lhe acLlon lf lL ls very wrong. 1hen glve emphasls Lo LhaL, buL lL ls Lhe acLlon LhaL ls wrong, noL Lhe
chlld.
8e clear abouL LhaL wlLh Lhe chlld. ?ou are wonderful. WhaL you have [usL done ls noL accepLable, lL ls noL
ln your own besL lnLeresL." And please undersLand LhaL a chlld aL such a young age already can undersLand
your explanaLlon. 1hus for Lhls reason, as you Lell Lhe chlld how wrong Lhls ls, also Lell Lhe chlld why lL ls
wrong. lf an acLlon ls wrong, lL ls wrong for a reason. 1ell hlm why lL ls noL ln hls own besL lnLeresL. And
speak much of love for hlm. Clve much physlcal Louch and love, LhaL he may grow. lor he ls a person
meanL Lo change lmporLanL evenLs ln Lhe world. Clve care, much care Lo hlm.


Energy
The Master said, In fulfilling the Law, one overcomes the law. What does that mean? The
Source explains in this reading.
..We would find the life's work in this one as the discerning of the natural laws as
concerning man's relationship with the Universal Forces. We would see this developing for
this one in this manner. That there will be the drawing together of the ancient concepts
concerning religion and philosophy, and out of the concepts of Jung, of James, and those
older philosophies, those of the ancients, will be drawn the knowledge that the
understanding of the atmospheric conditions of man occur simultaneously with the
understanding of spiritual laws. Or, that is, the understanding of the energy field in which
we manifest would give understanding of the conquering of the law.
As was given by the Master, in fulfilling the law one overcomes the law or, that is, one
becomes the law and therefore has power over it and manifests through it.
It would be seen, for example, that in the survival of the children in the fiery furnace,[i] that
it was an innate knowledge or an understanding of the law within them that they were able
to leave the physical bodies, that is, dismantle the physical bodies by separating the
positive and negative energies of the body, to set aside the physical manifestation for the
moment to enter the flames, the fire. There was called upon the positive energies
symbolized by the Christ Force which joined them in the fires of the furnace. The
understanding, then, of natural laws allowed them to set aside the laws of physical
manifestation for the time to manifest, then, as totally spiritual beings to whom the laws of
manifestation were null and void. Then becoming the law, they overcame the law.
In coming forth, then, from the fire, from the flames of the furnace, they were able to
reassemble those atoms and molecules that produced the physical body, having set aside
all the essences necessary to the reassembly of such. Could be said, then, that the fourth
body that manifested within the fire was the setting aside of the energies necessary from
the other three bodies and was re-assimilated into the three in coming forth from the
furnace.
This is given as illustration, then, that you might realize that the understanding of all
spiritual laws would depend on the understanding of all laws of manifestation or the Law of
One. It would be said, then, that the life work for this one would be the investigation and
the propagation of the laws of theology, as might be said, but will incorporate far more than
theology, for it will be the understanding of the existence of man.
(This one would draw) from the water atmosphere of the moon and from the fire
atmosphere of Venus, (for) this one maintains contact with those intelligences of the
emotional planets, the planets of love and spirit. Could be drawn upon in this lifetime in
this manner: That this one should be near water, should surround self by water and
should meditate in the proximity of water. Now if there would be set aside a regular
time, at least one hour each day in water or in close proximity to a great deal of water,

there would be the visitations from this one's brothers that are not manifesting at
present on physical planes, or that there would be a channeling of energy, of
intelligence, of information from the planets Venus and from the Moon. These should
be understood as astral concepts or astral fields. These are rather states of
consciousness. Is not necessarily locations as you would speak of locations within the
scope of time and space, for these are beyond such limitations.
Now in the attuning of self, then, there would be surrounding of self with light and with
water in the mental attitude, that is, the self would be opened toward higher knowledge,
but not given over to manifestations of others. There would be communicating with others
without giving the physical body as a vehicle for the manifestation of others.
It would be seen in this manner, then, that those atmospheric conditions within the aura of
the seeker in the proximity of water would be raised to higher levels of vibration by the
deep breathing and by alternate breathing. As there is energy, then, taken in the form of
light within this body, there will be rays, the electrical field of energy, coming from the water
so that the atmospheric conditions within this aura might be compressed to produce
actually audible sounds. That would be the speaking, the voices of those as would be the
brothers or the Masters, the intelligences that would guide this one in these investigative
purposes, that is, the understanding of these spiritual laws. There could be, then, the
communication, or that which might be referred clairaudience, with other intelligences with
which this one would be familiar and would be felt as brothers, as parts of the same family,
or as parts of self from higher realms, from inner planes.
Depend, then, on instruction from these Sources, but let this not detract from the physical
studies or that that you would study in the institutions as is now taking place. And we
would find in this manner, that it should be continued the period of study without
interruption, but not necessarily at the particular location. That is, there should be
sabbaticals taken that there would be opportunity to study in other progressive institutions
of learning.
Now we would advise that this one should speak of these things to no man. And as
information comes from inner or higher planes, speak not of it as such, but only as inner
realization. It should be realized that speaking of such things can produce in others the
attempt to duplicate the effort, thereby causing possession in those who are not so
developed.
.. Now these further instructions come. That this one should set aside a period of
exercise daily as well as the period of meditation, and the periods of mental exercise for
the development of the mental faculties, for that which is to come through this body in
this lifetime would require a perfection of the physical body, of the mental faculties, and
of the spiritual attunement. This one must be developed in a well-rounded way and
completely developed on all three levels. Develop this body carefully. Care for it as a
physical vehicle of the Law of One that may be introduced into this world. There is a
tremendous weight of responsibility here that must be handled with great discipline and
great care. Channel the energy that comes into this body, into this life, and know that it

is the vehicle for the manifestation of forces unseen. Then give self to this development
and realize that it is a Divine trust.
Paul Solomon Reading 0081 LH 0052 MT 0001 KW, Atlanta, Georgia, November 24, 1972
[i] The story of Shadrach, Meshshach and Abednego in the Book of Daniel, Chapter 3.



Essenes
Paul Solomon Reading 0156 - L - 0109 - MA - 0001 - JDE, 05/04/73
Question: What was the Order of Melchizedek and what was my place in the Essence
Society?
Answer: It might be understood that these Biblical references to the Order of
Melchizedek were the attempts to describe that which He established, even the Christ,
in those days, in those times, before He walked the earth plane as the man Jesus. For
that is, this one who already had perfected the footsteps on this earth plane appeared
before Abraham, the father of that race in which he chose to appear and walk his steps,
that there might be the preparation of the race, of that story.
Would you understand that the message of the man Jesus began then, for it was
Melchizedek who wrote upon the sands that perfect plan and even before the man
Abraham, he knelt in the sand and described to him that plan of salvation even as you
know it in this day. And it was known to those many centuries before the man Jesus
even was born, so was the plan redemption and that cross that our glorious Master
carried in that day. So was it planned and drawn. All these things you shall know for
these records are buried there. Oh, how we long that these will be discovered. That you
even dig there in the sands and find those scrolls prepared, for the record of the man
Jesus even was written and buried there so many generations before he was born of
the Virgin.
Understand the planning, the perfection of that which he attempted to do. Then it was,
Melchizedek, the Christ, who began those teachings of the Law of One and so, as
Melchizedek he planned all that would be done and how such perfect plan of teaching
of understanding would be instituted. Is it any wonder that this Master, making the
Master of Masters, even before Moses, even before Samuel, before Daniel, he had
written His plan?
Even so, Isaiah knew that which would occur and is it any wonder that such a prophet
as the one Isaiah would know? That he who lived before Him would die after Him
making His life a record, a history, a simplified teaching of the plan of bringing these
descended gods through the cycle of ascension back to the Father, to home. Then this
is the Order of Melchizedek. So as those learned that perfect plan even before the time
of Christ and as they passed it one to another through that secret brotherhood, that
White Brotherhood, so in the learning, the adoptions of in the initiation did they become
priests after the Order of Melchizedek.
And so into this day, in this time, as you would accept His presence, allowing that God
within to become the Lord of thy life, so then do you have an advocate with the Father.
So art thou even then joining Him in the presence of the Order of Melchizedek, so are
you accepted into His brotherhood. Then having overcome the body and subjected the
earth and caused thyself to become His Holy Temple, so do you enter the initiation, into

that ancient brotherhood and become a part of the order of Melchizedek. Now that
understanding, that teaching cannot be given so briefly.
Now, it be imperative, for this one did doth incarnate in the time of Master Christ, that
you begin to understand His development, His service. For those religions of the East
and the understanding of these principles come so naturally. That that thou hast
developed and comes so naturally never is the greater growth for any soul. Understand,
that which comes difficult, that which seems not so natural yet true, is that which need
be learned. Then understand the Western application for the Christ teaching, the
perfection of that Master Christ.



Formation of Communities at Carmel and Qumran
Now we would have this one understand in this manner that there is a period which
might be related to in this mind of which there is little record. This you would know as
that period that would lie between those records of the Old Testament and the New, or
that period between the last writings of the prophets and the time when the Master
walked the earth. Now it would be assumed by some that there was little that took place
in the history of the Chosen People during this time that led up to the birth of the Christ,
but let it be known that there was much preparation. And there were those who were
given to the development of those conditions as would usher in the Master, the Savior,
the Messiah.
Now as in that day, so in this. There is a work that is going on. There is a preparation
being made on this plane for that which would be ushered in that event that is the
crowning even of the ages. And so there was an excitement in that day, even as in this.
And the many comparisons would be made in that in this day. You find so many going
here and there, leaving the orthodox teachings or the churches which have become so
stagnated in their ways and set in dogmas and principles. Even so in that day had that
traditional church or those modes and methods of religion and worship become without
form and voice, as it were.
There were those, then, who removed themselves to the higher teachings. There were
those who had in the heart realization that there is something real in communication
with God and in understanding His Divine laws. These then removed themselves from
those cities where there was so much pressure and condemnation of those who would
not worship in the Temple or who would seek to worship in more truth than in ritual as
was set in that day. There was, then, continued that monastery or that School of the
Prophets at Carmel , at Qumran , even as established by that prophet of old. There
were these who gathered there, then, to study those scrolls, those ancient Scriptures
and those writings of the prophets, the teachers.
And there were those prophets who handed from one to another the mantle, as it came
down. And there were the many who studied concerning those disciplines of astrology,
of phrenology, of numerology as you would know, those disciplines that were the
arithmetic of the universe, of the means of understanding that day when His star would
appear in the heavens and His face would be seen in the cloud.
And so it came that some two hundred years before the birth of the Master, there were
accepted into the community at Qumran women and children for the reason that these
were condemned in the synagogue. And not being able to worship there and being
persecuted by the high priest, by the Pharisees, those who stuck to the letter of the law
even in Jerusalem, these were forced, then, up into the hills, and would live and dwell
there.
This then was one of those and was given a job in the community, for there came the
preparation some hundred years before the birth of Christ. The girls who would be

prepared, who would be groomed, that they might be the mother of the Messiah. And it
was seen as Divine task for those of the community in that time.
Paul Solomon Reading 0140 - L - 0099 - FA - 0001, February 28, 1973



The Training Of Mary
Now then, understand further, that time of the walking among those on the Mount there
of the Schools at Carmel . So important that you understand this. For again will He build
in this place a School of Prophets , and so you have been prepared here. You perceive
all those studies that were known to be a portion of the studies of those of the
Carmelites or those there on the Mount.
Begin preparing the self for living here together and having all things in common,
sharing here, looking forward to the dawning of His day.
Did not those set themselves up and separate from the community that there might be
prepared a vehicle for His coming in that time? So then you would study those activities
and repeat or set aside a community here that would prepare a vessel, a vehicle, an
area that He might again return in these days. For He would seek to enter into this
plane.
Then make available that vessel, that vehicle, that area that would attract His Light in
this time, the dawning of His day.
Now see then, there were those, those girls from early time, from the very earliest days
of youth, that were prepared as vessels, as vehicles, that they might be the mother of
the Master as He sought to enter on this plane. See these children. See that done with
these. And realize how much that training gave in development of a child in that time.
Imperative that you understand this now, for these girls were so perfected in the
discipline, in the teaching, that a stamping of the foot or screaming in anger by one of
these children could well and easily disqualify, and she then removed from the program,
you see. These fed properly and exposed only to those vibrations of Light, of music, of
color, that that would develop that highest personality, that highest of character.
Then one selected. And others then, only twelve of all those who had been so trained.
And be aware that many before, many before those twelve were selected and trained,
and many then failed to meet such high standards, such high requirements.
And that one, Mary, becoming the Virgin Mother then, never having set the foot a slip
here or a miss, never having shown temper or anger or that that would reflect ill upon a
child. That we would imply as perfection among you, as you would know it. Then these
others of the girls so trained, so set aside, you see, what vehicles they became, and
some of these, then, bearing children.
Now as we speak of this channel, we speak not of one who was among those so trained
or yet within those classes with Mary. Yet a daughter of one. This then would be that
perfected womb or so nearly perfected that you issued from in that time. Now see this,
for this we attempt to impress, that the mother in that time, being so highly perfected,
lent that consciousness, that training, to thee. That she remembered as portions of her

training in preparing to serve as a vessel, a vehicle for the entering of the Master, such
an Holy One, gave that training and made possible that you do in this day.
Despise not those times of the past when you have walked in this plane, but be aware
and use them not for the bragging, not for the ego, but rather that you would give thanks
to that and expect such vibrations, such channeling, such energy, for she often would
be about.
And not that there would be the attempts here for communication with discarnates. Yet
you have not walked with one upon this plane of Earth that would not form that bond
and become interested as they are on other or higher planes and complete the sojourn,
who will not turn back and extend a hand to thee. She is, to be sure, interested in this
work and a portion thereof. But it is not that that we seek to impress, but rather that was
attempted in that time. Should be thy purpose in this day, that you would so bring up the
children. So set up a community that would make possible that miraculous entry, even
in this day. So begin to grow.
Now we would attempt to express this night, this morning, that felt by those gathered
here. For there are those gathered about the highest consciousness of this channel and
they seek to express in this manner. That so often as the records are presented before
this channel, there are those here who are the servants and always count it a privilege
to work here for the Master or give those interpretation or read therefrom. Yet not so
often would the doing so be a joyous experience or a visit as we have experienced this
night.
And we give thanks as we convey His blessings. We go to the Father.
Paul Solomon Reading 0238 LH 0176 FA 0003, September 1973



Forgiveness
July 4, 1973 Prophecy Reading
Editors Note: This reading was given during the height of the Watergate controvesy during the
term of President Richard M. Nixon. It predicts that Nixon would resign from the Presidency
four months before the actually fact and describes the need for forgiveness, prayer and healing.
Question: You will have before you the Fellowship of the Inner Light and our relationship
to the United States and the relationship of the United States to the Universal Forces,
giving those indications surrounding the President at this time through the end of July.
Answer: Now from these records we would have you. look upon that man who is
given responsibility for leadership in this nation. (And children, when such a teaching is
given, expand beyond the single man or the single application. And know that these
Laws be true in whatever circumstance of life.) You have called a man with a
personality, a destiny, an individuality before a Great Host, a group of those who have
incarnated together in a particular time for a particular purpose. And know that there is
no man called to incarnation in this time, in this place, who is not here for a purpose,
and his vibration, his personality, individuality, and that manner in which he would
handle those situations of life or individual karma, form that vibration, that group which
is the nation.
Now it would be an indictment upon each person who would point their finger toward
that leader in this time, that they in ignorance should speak this way or that of him given
such responsibility. For if you would understand Law, you will see that which has
occurred in the life of a single man. For here came a man before that great group or that
Host, Hosts of Hosts, of this nation, each thinking his individual thought. And each
thought then, being a thing, a force, or a vibration, all of these were centered upon that
seat in which he sits.
Now careful to understand this children, for that man upon whom you would rail and
accuse and judge, is thine own creation.
And if you would understand the Law, could it be otherwise? And understand all nations
upon your earth and see the head of every nation, and does not his personality, his
action, reflect that thought of the entire group?
But see it work in this manner. That if you would take a group of people, bringing each
together into interaction for a period of time, one with the others, so you would create a
group aura or a group vibration, a group personality. And yes children, even a group
soul. Now at the central part of that soul, there will come a nucleus or a personality that
will individualize in the appearance of a single man.
So has there come that man about whom you ask this night. And is there a man among
you who has not judged? And in your judging him, his weaknesses, his strength, what

will you condemn but the personality of the nation that created this personality, this
man, that which is seen as the man, the President of the United States?
Now understand further, if this one were to retain individuality, thus rejecting those
vibrations, those descriptions, those thoughts sent forth toward him and entering his
aura from so many millions of creative minds, even if it were possible that a man should
be so strong as to reject those vibrations and not be affected thereby or changed, yet
would those sending such thoughts toward him never see the individual, for there would
be built around this one or about his aura, a shell which would be as a reflection or the
collection of group thoughts surrounding him, and never would the public know that soul
or that innermost being.
So it is with this man. That which you see, that which you judge, is that which you have
created with your thoughts, those vibrations sent toward him. And why then would there
be such judgment? But is not this man a representative of a cancer, a guilt of a nation?
And so would not this nation as a body see at its head a growth, a malignance, that
which it would not like, and would attempt to destroy, would attempt to assassinate, with
their thoughts, their feeling, toward this malignant growth in their own body.
Now children, understand. The culmination of this assassination will come in a few
days.
Now there would lie the responsibility here. We could read from this record and say it
would occur thus and so. And could we say that for the betrayal of a close friend and for
those negative thoughts, those accusations, those judgments of a nation, so will this
man, this child, heap upon himself such sin of the world, such judgment of that nation
he has attempted to lead, that he would destroy the physical life and go beyond.
Or could we rather say from these records that all indications are so, that all vibrations
are here for such culmination, and the life could be lost from this plane on that date.
But children, you have been gathered here for the reason that such need not be so.
If my people which are called by my name will humble themselves before me and seek
my face, then will I judge this nation and protect her leader and her destiny.
Now, if you would control that one set above this nation, that one who would reflect her
attitudes and her being, then would you love him. For could you love this nation, her
destiny, without loving that leader set before her. And there never has been nor will be
that leader set at the head or at the center of a people, who would not reflect that which
is the culmination of the karma of that people.
Then that which would occur in his life on that date will occur in the heart of the nation.
And if it will occur in one, then would it affect all. For you would not amputate a
malignancy from a body with affecting the health of the entire body.

But we see those occurrences culminating in this time at the ending of the third cycle of
seven days of this, the seventh month.
Now on that third of seven days, twice three and seven, come then betrayal of those
close about that Presidential office. And even the closest friend will turn the finger in
accusation. So will the attempt, the appeal, be made before the public, in open public
portrayal of the emotion for the crying out before the people. So will the man lay himself
at their feet. There will be the admission of wrong and the resignation from office.
Now that which will occur on that time is in thy hands, and whether this one will retain
the life beyond this date. For following the giving of such resignation, will come a period
in which this one, the personality or the physical, that one operating under the
influences of the stars or the natural influences, would attempt to end the life then, in
suicide. Yet this need not be so.
Then center thy prayers upon this one that it should not come. For there can be
redeeming factor following.
Now children, if you would understand that it is not the life of a single man weighed in
the balance, but the nation. Then know that following that day there will be protests in
those Halls of Judgment, in those halls wherein those laws of this land are formed, and
in those halls there will be demand that the other or the successor be replaced with one
of another party or another persuasion. So will riots begin in strife. So will anarchy be
set up in the centers of this nation.
But that man rising up will be strong. And there will be the positive forces, for it is not
only in this place that the warning is being given. But all who seek instruction
concerning these matters are being informed and taught even this night. So that in
Seven Centers throughout this nation are those gathered in this time experiencing or
hearing, realizing that which is being taught you.
Now thou art one of the seven gathered in His name and commissioned here with that
responsibility to send all that power that you have toward this man chosen. And know
that he was and is karmically destined to correct that which he has done in the past in
the leading of a nation. And well that he might rise above this situation, finishing that
which he need do.
And if you would correct that which you need accomplish in your own life, then give
toward him that love that will make possible the overcoming of those dark days.
Now children, if you would love him, if you would love this nation, then in this moment
become him. And look about, look about on all that has been the attempt to build in this
lifetime, and see those close about, and that structure that you have been careful in
building. See it beginning to crumble about. And the closest, the best of friends -
deserting. Even that great evangelist, that one with whom you have prayed and

confessed, see him attempting discreetly to disassociate self so that you feel alone
even from that one who led you before the Master Christ and told you of His name.
See further the mistakes that you have made, those things done wrong, the sins. And
realizing that all is deserved, so is there the greater condemnation within you. So that all
become too much to bear. Then see the self turning the eyes upward toward the
Master, expecting condemnation or judgment from God. And see the smiling face of the
Master as He would say, Where are thine accusers?
Children, let him who be without sin or mistake cast the first stone. But love him whom I
have set at the head of your nation. And love him so that he will overcome in great
strength and represent that beauty at the heart of this nation. And see him correct that
condition, seeing the forgiveness of the Christ. And if He would forgive, can you do
less?
And would such an one who would come before the Master and asking forgiveness, and
before the nation and asking forgiveness for that which he has done wrong, can there
be a greater one set before you?
Then if you have condemned or ridicules, ask not God for the forgiveness for same. But
ask him whom you have ridiculed. And replace that ridicule, that condemnation, that
judgment, with love. (And in doing so,) so have you overcome.
And with that judgment that you judge him, so shall this nation be judged. And it shall be
a sign unto you that if his life be taken, so is the beginning of the end for the nation.
But if his life be spared and he be brought again in dignity before the American people,
so shall this nations stand before God and shall be that vehicle or that place for the
setting up of that kingdom in this world.
As it has been written, With what judgment ye judge, so shall ye be judged.



Earth Changes
Question: How may I plan for the future food shortage; also concerning the climate
changes. Will the final changes make orchards, vineyards, citrus fruits or green houses
advisable for this area? (1973 - Georgia)
Answer: Now it would be well for the many in this time to reverse the selves, or begin
anew to learn those arts or canning or preserving, in such manners as do not require
the freezing or power to maintain, you see. And there would be well that such foods
might be stored in large containers, below the ground, or buried in those places being
safe, for those times that come. And in considering that which would or should be grown
in these times, would be well that you use the land in such a way as deems advisable
for this time, not considering those changes in climate, for these will come not slowly,
but abruptly, destroying all that is growing in that time. So that you would use the
climate as exists for the intervening period.
However, that there might be the growing of the greatest value of food in the least
amount of space, those foods that provide most nourishment singly for the human body,
might be considered. Or, that is, while you are growing those fruits, those vegetables
that seem advisable for the land, there could bed taken as well such tubers as
Jerusalem Artichokes, that known as sweet potato and the Irish; for there is great value
in that peel and in the boiling thereof, particularly those small potatoes. And those peas,
known here as peanuts in this area, for are of such great value dried or that keep well
and are well protected from the elements in either state and provide great amounts of
sustenance for the body. For the canning and for the taking fresh, for the groups, for the
family, in that time, tomatoes contain that greatest concentration of vitamins that may be
taken; these only vine ripened, and maintain stability well when canned.
Now that crop that might be best taken between this time and then, for financial
resources, would be tomatoes, for we find these in great demand in the times to come.
And among those who seek to develop there will be the greater and greater demands
for the Jerusalem artichoke, for its balance in providing much that the human system
would need and the ease with which these can be taken, for they can be chewed raw to
provide a small meal or small sustenance for those who would carry such things and be
in the traveling or the transients from one place to another. And as the people consider
more the value to the body in this time, there is greater and greater demands for such
foods as come.
So there is little that can be done to prepare for survival, other than the using of the
smallest space or the concentration of the growing space, growing that which could be
grown in concentrated areas or in small gardens; providing each for himself, providing
for the greatest number of people in the smallest space.

Question: Will this area have buildings or houses destroyed by the quakes? Can we
design them to resist these forces and will this area end up under water?
Answer: Now much of this area will be below the sea, as there is the completion of
those times or the changes or the falling away. And much will be destroyed in those
quakes and particularly those waves for that great wave, or that great rush of water will
come, even over this place where you now sit. A great wall of water that even could not
be described in words from here. Yet might be imagined that the land to the east of this
place will fall some several hundred feet. And that wall of water would come rushing
across with great force, destroying any and all things in the path. And there is no
structure possible that could withstand, save it be a well-constructed pyramid, many
hundreds of feet high and well constructed
Yet for the protection, both within the earthquakes and the floods, on that western
portion or west of the city itself, could be prepared buildings on concave foundation or
saucer like foundation, the building itself shaped much in that fanciful drawing that you
would see of flying saucers. So that with the slippage of the earths surface, so might
the building slip or remain intact; yet with no protrusions going from the surface to hold.
Or that which is now considered foundation would be absent, building resting on
concave surface, so would be as floating upon the surface; yet the concave at the
deepest part, going deep, that it may hold it within the earth.
Provisions then would be made for that incoming of power or energy surfaces, these
others that make necessary the tying of the building to the earth. Then that proposal is
that these would be freed from the earths surface; that which happens to the earth
would not affect the movement of the building or would be given the floating effect then
upon the surface.
Such may be designed in such a way with that concave surface so smooth and
unconnected or unattached, that would not be affected by the movement or the
trembling, the shaking of the earth. These would rely, of course, on balance, upon that
proper design, so that the upper portion would resemble the lower portion, providing a
balance of a system that would resemble those systems used on great ships for
maintaining the equilibrium or that of the gyroscope.
Now, if such design were advanced at this time, or suggested, that one would be
ridiculed. Only in those times when such earthquakes would come, a great factor in
designing such a building, may a building stabilized by gyroscopic action be considered.
One built so saucer like then, with stability provided by the movement of the gyroscope,
would withstand any sort of quake and could be made to float as well. Consider such
designs for that time will come when you would be known for advancing such.
Question: What might be the time element concerning these?

Answer: Some twenty years would make these considered of great value, for there will
be sufficient damage in that time to cause those to consider these quakes as great
factor in the construction of such.



Earth Changes
Paul Solomon Reading 0836 LH 0685 MC 0001 MM, Bricktown, New Jersey, May 25, 1976
..The changes have already begun and build in momentum Watch for the reactions,
the responses as the attempts to control the weather increase. For these times will
cause great confusion and disasters, especially in the west of this country, triggering
natures disasters as well. Quite a platform of contributing factors. And confusions of the
period, for there will be wars as well during the time, fluctuations in the economy, quite a
number of challenges during that period. Look toward your role in politics in that era, as
well by virtue of that youve studied and written. Youll be asked to assist in reaching
and controlling the masses during that period from a political point of view.
It is well in this time that you study then and prepare the self for the changes as come in
that way. And your preparation and role will be in the understanding of that men seek.
During the periods of depression, of difficulty, the minds will be open, and the greatest
cry will be for spiritual help even in times when the changes seem so physical.
Now the changes then come only moderately at first in these areas. But then increasing
in concern, as there are greater attempts to control the weather. First attempts having
failed, there will be a reaction of fear, afraid to quit, attempting to control after that has
been set in motion, a mushrooming effect..
Then look to these things, but look to them with confidence. For God has prepared
those among you who will be responsible for providing assistance to the masses, and
you are among them. Confidence then, that this is not disaster, but building, cleansing,
positive and productive. These understandings will be essential during that time.


Catastrophe Is Not Necessary for the Changes to Come
So then might your feet walk even as His walked. So you might be caught up on the
clouds to be with Him as those changes would take place. As this earth would be seen
even as a piece of clay in the hand of the Master, that it may be crushed, that it may be
re-formed, remolded. Might not that vessel that would express further the beauty of God
be pounded first into that ball of clay, then flattened, then brought into perfect shape by
the skilled hands of the Master.
See then that this earth, not for punishment, but for perfection, would be crushed then
beneath the heel of His hand. Those then who have prepared themselves, have
become the vessels, the instruments, would they not be caught up even in the ethers,
then, waiting with Him? Becoming then the bride of Christ, marrying self. And in the
marriage, would not the two become one. And as this ball of clay then again is set
spinning in its portion of the universe, then would not your spirits, those that have been
perfected, gather about, bringing a new heaven and a new earth.
Oh that we might lift the scales from your eyes and see that.that we look forward to
even on this plane. And there is here such anticipation, such longing. And so many
have gathered in this Presence at this moment seeking that we urge you that you would
express Him, the vibrations, even now, the perfection. That there might not be the
waiting, but that the Son of God would come in the clouds. Even so, come Lord Jesus.
Then allow that that day might come now, for there is untold beauty waiting to unfold
that might be expressed through you if you would so give self to His expression. Then
be it so. See the beauty that would awaken if there would be the expression of the
Christ in this world in this day. Be it in that manner.
And as the Christ would begin to manifest through this earth, so these human
bodies would be torn apart and perfected by such great a vibration, such walking with
Him, so then would Spirit project itself into this earth that it be remolded and raised.
Then look for His coming. Look up often into the clouds, into the sky, onto His stars, and
see the Light as it would come. Already forming in the cloud about the earth is His
Presence. Look up often. Look up often into His face. Look up into awareness of the
closeness of the Father, of the Spirit of all of this universe.
And those who have gathered even from other planes, from other planets, they wait just
beyond the borders of your atmosphere. Sitting then, available to express Him in this
time and waiting to swarm down into this atmosphere expressing His love, expressing
His presence, and attempting to raise the vibrations and set aright the axis of this earth
that it may so perfectly express the wisdom, the Presence of God.
And those out of balance, those not given to God, will they not be destroyed? Will they
not cry from the rocks of the mountains? (Rev. 6:15) That these bodies be re-perfected,
re-molded, remade in His own image.

Then begin that work in this day that it not be necessary to be brought about through
these catastrophes, these changes. That these would not be brought about by being
wrenched in the twain by such energy, such forces coming. But thou art given all that
you would need for the perfection of these bodies, for the raising of your level of
vibration to His Presence. Then so do. Express Him in this world until He come.
Paul Solomon Reading 0139 W - 0030 - GR 0006A - JDE, February 25, 1973



Earth Changes Continue
Paul Solomon Reading 0241- LH - 0179- FA - PT, Greensville, South Carolina, September 20,
1073
For in that day, as there was the pulling between the sons of the Law of One and the sons of Belial,
so you find it in this time, in this day. There come those changes as have been spoken of and
have begun. And we would see that those of the trembling of the Earth or the earthquakes that
have come, would continue, proceeding to the northward along that fault in the west, and changing,
altering the conditions of this area.
Now we find these not coming suddenly, nor quickly. There is time. Yet these changes
must come that the condition, that the face of this Earth must be altered, that this Earth will
be reformed, that this atmosphere will be cleared. And over those periods of changes, we
find the beginning of much volcanic activity, particularly then, of the tremblings, the falling
away of that land on the West Coast and of particularly of all of California, that it will go,
must go, into the sea, and northern portions of the Eastern Coast here, and many in this
area.
Now that portion on which you now sit will be under water in that period of twenty years. Then you
have some time, as you would see, that these would develop. Yet during these times of the
formation, see all that occurs on this plane, for much is occurring here. For as has been warned,
those people will flee to the mountains, that they would be protected.
Now if you would listen, listen not to one prophet, not to what one man would say, but read in your
Scriptures and see those words of old and the many who have appeared and warned here, the
many of the different faiths, in those ways that have been described. And described in this manner,
that those of the chosen people or those having memory of being among those, walking among
those in this time, return now to that place and attempt to set up that kingdom and to the honor of
the one God, will attempt to rebuild that Temple.
Now as there is the taking of that Mount and the destruction of that Temple now placed, then look
for the beginning of that war of wars. For as there is the destruction of that Holy Place now set on
the Mount and the attempt to rebuild the Temple of Solomon, so in that time will there be set in
conflict, man against man, for religious purposes, religious causes.
And would you learn from history? Then see that that occurred in Atlantis. And has it not often
been described and in the other places, that that law, that war that come and was the destruction
of that time, was concerning the beliefs within the self. Or the sons of the Law of One and the sons
of the Law of Belial, pulling then apart within the self. And will be that war for no other cause, but
rather for the belief, for the religion, for the attempts of these to convince the others and pull this
way and that.
So that in the destroying here and the rebuilding of the Temple will be the fighting with passion, and
will be the resentment of the many nations, saying this one has usurped that that was holy to

another. And there will be the joining in of the many nations, the many powers here, will be
centered in their concentration on this point in the East. Yet two more battles before this come, two
more wars in that area, and you will find that holocaust upon you.
Now understand that which occurs in the period of the earthquake, for has occurred each time. As
the Earth would break open on this plane, you would see as if this were chakra of the body, of the
Earth, or this were energy center. And in the breaking open of the Earth, as it happened in the time
of Christ, at the time of the crucifixion of the Master, so did the Earth open. And in that time of the
opening, so was there the rending of the veil between the physical and the spiritual. And so will
occur in this time. In the beginning of that war of wars, so will there be that rending of the veil. And
you will see no difference between those walking alive in the physical body and those of the dead
that would rise up or would walk from the graves and those places where they are found and would
walk among you.
Now understand, this has occurred even in this time, in this day, in that portion of South America.
That you have so seen it happen, that in the rending of the veil, those of the bodies or the third eye,
as you express within the physical, is opened. And these are unaware to deal with reality and are
unable to deal with that which they see. For there is not separation between the reality and the
unreality. Then these begin taking the lives.
Now if you would understand truth, then study that rate of suicide that came following those quakes
and the times in the south of America or in Greece or in those times of recent that there have been
the quakes in your plane.
Now understand we give for this reason, that in the rending of the veil in that time, in the beginning
of the building of the Temple, so will you see among you those that appear as spirits or have been
dead. And these take a part, then, a portion of the fighting that will come. And this has been
described by those writers of the Scripture, as that time of Armageddon and is that time of the
ending here or the transformation of all that is.
And if you would wonder concerning that that is preached about or that rapture of the church that is
called, is described in this manner, we would have you see that these are not so far off, that that
you have considered superstition and those that have been ridiculed among the Bible preachers,
you would see in this manner. That it is simply necessary that this plane be altered to a higher state
of all that is. And if one, then would change dimension suddenly, so would he be caught up, to be
with the Christ in the air, as described as the rapture of the church, then.
Understand these as levels of understanding or as manners, methods of teaching. So these are
not so far wrong. But understand, these happen according to Divine Universal Law, according to
natural law. Understand that all that operates in God's Universe would operate according to the
laws of God, including God Himself.
Then prepare. Be ready. For that that come as civil war in this day will not be between one area
and another of the country, but rather brother against brother in the streets with no division as to

portions thereof, but rather according to the beliefs. So will you find occurring in your own land
and weakening this place that would be attacked of another. And we see that capital being moved
to a more northern position, northwest, into the northwest. And in those times will this nation rally
and stand again to the feet and begin to fight with the sons of the Law of One.


Earth Changes and the New Planet Earth
Paul Solomon Readings 0797 L 0650 MA 0001 MR, New York, New York, March 26, 1976
Question: What is my life purpose in this time?
Answer: Find quite a number of purposes in the entry in this particular time both as to
purposes in development and soul intent. And it might be well that we observe here that
the intent of the soul, while related to soul purpose, may be expressed as the manner of
accepting the challenge by the individual. Or that you see it in this way.
The purpose of entry in this lifetime, to meet the self in many situations with others
formed in the past for soul growth, for adjusting, reacting, responding to influences set
in motion in earlier times, to complete the cycles of return to this plane. All of these were
purposes for the entry, and to prepare for the changes, the transition into the New Age.
But as to soul intent, the intent in this time, the desire of the soul upon entering, to re-
establish, to set in motion again some of the experiences found most enlightening. The
experiences of greatest soul growth of the past are sought again. These come then as
soul intent.
And we might further examine these intents and purposes in this manner. That in the
period of breaking up and transition from Atlantis, there were established communities,
outposts, as it were, in preparing for the changes. And this one, among those who came
late to the establishment of such communities. Did not participate in the beginning. And
because of it, during the periods of the changes themselves, or during the trauma of the
experience as it came to most, this one then felt, experienced some deep regret, re-
examination, reassessment of values within the self. That comes in this day and time as
deep-seated soul memory so that there is a feeling in the self now almost of anxiety, of
the importance for the moment of getting about the business of such places for this
time. The soul experiences deep needs to respond quickly in this day rather than repeat
that pattern as would cause the anxiety of the past.
Then, the periods of soul growth came just following these break-ups, the changes. For
it might do well to explain here that there were changes in the nature, the intent, the
personality, the concerns, the focus, of mens minds following the break-up. For at this
time did they seek understandings. The evangelists had gone before in the time of Alta,
preaching to the people and saying these who were callous and hard-of heart, It is
necessary that we re-invoke our ability to communicate with God.
Men were busy about their tasks of daily life, their concerns for the things of the flesh,
and while some listened superficially, only the few, so very few, awakened and turned
from their selfish ways toward the establishment of spiritual growth and concern for the
true values of life. Not so different from today.
After the breaking up and during the periods of the trauma and the change, such a
release of energy of Earth, such a purity, for that which was separative was destroyed,
the conditions of separation destroyed. And while the Sons of Beliel still lived even after

the changes, the symbols and tools of their existence, their cities and the weakness of
them, was destroyed. And at the same time, through fear and through shock of
awakening, men began to seek.
And during this period then, the evangelists, the teachers, the prophets were listened to
for a season. And during this period did many turn toward God, seeking Him actively.
And because of this were the Temples able to be built. Without the shock and the
trauma so many would not have received so much in training, awakening, lifting toward
the Godhead. And this one, then, among them in the establishment of the Temples
there, the work for this one primarily in the Temple of Sacrifice. His responsibility in that
period then, for the setting up of programs of development for these and administration
of the community, the living situations, you see. So that programs of coordinating
between that of Temple of Sacrifice and that of the Temple Beautiful were set in motion
here by the direction of this one and others. A period of growth in that time for seeing,
observing, both in self and others. The experience of lifting, arousing the God Force
within through the correction of the physical, the mental, the spiritual in these three
Temples.
Yet the greatest growth of the time came simply through the establishment of purpose.
For the community of the Temples was only that. In that location and in that community
altogether, there was no marketplace, no trade, none of activities aside from this one
central purpose, and those who lived and were a part of the community were fed by
those outlying who brought their goods, a tenth portion, for the support of those about
the community. So that all those given to the expression of the Law of the Divine has no
other interest nor expression than simply to serve.
Not to say that they waited for others to bring this or that to them. Were busy, busy,
busy about the Fathers business and earned all that they received. So that those who
came then, and were treated, were lifted into higher consciousness, were required then,
a tenth part of all they owned be given to the service of the establishment of the that
community and its Temples.
This one then, the soul we find before us, responsible for the administration of that, for
the coordination and bringing of these gifts to the Temple for the establishment of
discipline about the community and the coordination of efforts among the people, the
business and such. Also these were part of the purpose.
And the soul growth came through realization that, that the mind focuses upon, the
conditions under which one will live, produce greatest changes within the self and
growth.
We find this soul then in the several times of return through the ages, experiencing a
period at Heliopolis, in the great library there, as a student of one of the Masters during
the period of development of the Therapeutae, those who went out for healing, for
teaching, traveling throughout the land.

Returning again in Babylon and a part of a colony there of the Hebrews and a part of
the Underground who had traveled into the city. And his work might best be described in
this manner. That because his appearance allowed for confusion as to whether of
Hebrew or whether of Syrian, was somewhat disguised at times and traveled often at
night, carrying messages from the colony to the outposts where the Hebrew farmers
had been dispersed and the tradesmen and craftsmen here and there. Carried to them
messages, reminders, little words, script of the Scriptures. A remind of the Hebrew
heritage in an attempt to keep at-one-ment alive during this period of the captivity.
And it was during this time that you came across that one who stood on the banks there
of the Rivers of Babylon and received instructions from on high, the mystic, a profound
and almost fearful man, Ezekiel, that prophet. A man strong and determined, a feeling
of anger about him in the sense of impatience with the Lords people not doing all his
bidding. And once the establishment had been made with that prophet, though you had
mixed feelings about him, you returned often for his words, his stories. Some of them
struck terror in the heart, but you carried them among the community that the feeling
might be kept alive for the return.
Then with Nehemiah and those who went first to return to rebuild Jerusalem, you went
with and were among them, encouraging the re-building of the Temple and joining these
who went through the streets, attempting to reawaken the hearts of the people, the
possibility of erecting a new edifice to the Lord. And your heart was impressed then
with that desire, with that possibility.
And it was your purpose now as a courier, as it were, to go among the peoples saying,
If there were this holy place, the rebuilding of the Temple, we would have a home. We
would have a focus o the nation. We would have a seat of worship to God. Let us be
about it and bring healing in our land through it
So that with Ezra, Nehemiah and you attempted to reawaken the people to the
possibility of building the city. During the periods of the building, you became a part of
the community of those upon the mountains, through Ezekiel and through his direction,
as you left Babylon and traveled back then toward the home in Palestine (not the home
in which you had been born, for you were born in captivity, but he home of the peoples,
the nation.) You carried with you instructions to look for those Men of the Mountain, the
School of the Prophets above the Jordan. And during the periods of attempting the
rebuilding of the Temple, you went there and found the Holy Men on top of the mountain
with their hospitals and their schools, their studies of the movements of the stars in the
heavens, their discussion of Qabalah, of the Torah. And you found in these a new
understanding of the nature of God, not given in the synagogues or the temples or
among the peoples.
But here, a mystical understanding and an expectancy, for these talked fondly and in
their eyes you could see the vision, for they fondly looked toward a day not so far off
that there would be the entry of one, a savior of the nation, as they spoke of the
Messiah.

You understood then their terminology for themselves, for there were established there
among them a community. As the people began to come together and build homes, the
community of those outlying their school, not the same, nor part of it, but surrounding it.
Those who adhered to the teachings of these Holy Men moved near them, and touching
the hem of their garment, the skirt of their community, formed a community about them,
eventually becoming a part of and absorbed into that same, and became one
community. And they called themselves the Pregnant Ones, the Expectant Ones,
looking forward to the coming, the dawning of His day, and was their purpose.
And if you might see a pattern here from the past in so many times, in Alta, in Egypt, in
Babylon, again in Jerusalem and even in Galilee and above the Jordan, over and again,
your experience with the best and highest expression of reaching toward God has in so
many times, these times, been through the establishment of a group of those who went
out, separated themselves, and put together their energies for lifting, for expectancy, for
creating a vacuum into which God might come. And the intent of the soul in this time
then, the longing of the soul, is again to provide such a place, such a consciousness of
men, such a community of Expectant Ones, that there might be then a vacuum to which
would rush the dawning of the New Day. This is a part of the soul purpose, then,
through soul intent.
Teaching, a part of the purpose, for you have an ability to do so. Counseling with men.
All of these things. But the greater purpose, to meet those whove been a part of the
past and respond to them through lifting and growing rather than being affected by
them, inhibited, allowing there be condemnation, or holding back within the self.
This is a day of opening to the greater, expressing all that you are for the return of the
Master, the Christ. And these are the reasons for the feeling of restrictiveness of the
family, the mother. While giving so much, at the same time implanted a need to hold
here in line, to inhibit the expression of all that you are.
Now a part of this was necessary in forming the pattern that you would be. And your
karmic relationship and your purpose in this time, with this one, that you might set the
patterns in motion, making it possible for you to establish this work in this time, to relate
to others as you would not have without these restrictions, this guidance.
Yet it becomes necessary in this time that you break a bond that still remains about you,
even in this moment. For if the Son shall make you free, you shall be free indeed. That
freedom within self still need be expressed, the freedom that comes through childlike
faith. For there is yet a feeling of seeking rather than rejoicing that I have found. And
even in rejoicing that, I have found, not be an ending of the seeking. But as a joyous
child, touched by the Master, experience His Presence, and be certain.
That is enough. Now, from here, I will seek to learn, to grow, to share with others. But I
will release all else, expressing the freedom of this experience.

Then look to the establishment of this in this time. Be about the expression of the soul
purpose and affect the lives of others as you establish it. As you do so, understand,
follow, study those laws, the disciplines of the Essenes, of other communities in times
past, and understand their nature. For in this lifetime, in this period, in this society and
culture, so much of the teaching of Universal Law has been distorted, allowing that men
not take responsibility for satisfaction of relations between self and others, responsibility
financially and for the Laws of the Earth.
Then be about the understanding of disciplines and responsibilities in these earlier
times. For this was a center, a core of their expression. And prepare yourself for the re-
establishment of the coming together of those who will assist in the ushering in, the
dawning of the New Day..
Question: Would you please give guidance concerning the occupation, vocation, and
avocation I should follow in order to best use my abilities and personality for the
betterment of mankind?
Answer 3: Study what the abilities are and the talents in this time and apply them for the
development itself. And there are several abilities in organization and in planning, in
details and such. But abilities as well, in teaching, in expressing, in counseling. All of
these should be developed and used, particularly planning, organization, detail and
such. That you be about the planning of that that is the purpose, the re-establishment,
not only of a spiritual community, a center, a place where these might come together.
But as well, of a School of the Prophets.
Be about establishing opportunities that men may learn in this time. Get behind it. Put
the work together, for that is your purpose. Could be a great deal of wasting time here,
to be about this and that simply for the purpose of earning that you call a living. Such a
waste of, such a great period out of the souls purpose and development and such. Be
about rather the pulling together of these opportunities to share, awakening men,
women, these about, to the opening to the light that is within them and the growth
toward it.
If there is then the establishment of such a community, at the center of it must be the
opening, that discipline, that nature that is the opening to the presence of the Christ. Be
about then turning the energies, the purposes, into that direction, using that ability you
already have for earning, for creating stability. Not suggesting that you drop
responsibility. But look toward that as was your purpose in the past, causing others to
feel responsibility for focus and for support of the work. And be about bringing the work
together. Where would you have your energies placed? If it be in the center of the
Fathers Will and the Fathers Work, then so be it. If it be about then, supporting the self
and these concerns, then let that be. Seek and ye shall find in these things.
Now that is sufficient for the needs that we find about this one. As to the place of
establishing, understand this. That your greatest concern is in the bringing together of
those who will be Expectant and will form a magnetic center for the entry of the Greater

Force. The greater concern is not for the earth changes or what will be affected by
them, but only that you find a place apart. Then even in the mountains near here, not so
far off, find a place that might well be settled. Not so far away. Youll find in these
changes not much more than the outlying coastal areas affected. And where there are
great buildings and establishments of people, where there are centers of focus that re
selfish in nature, these will heap about them, even as this you find in the atmosphere
clinging about the cities, understand that in the clinging, is as well the thought form
produced, the energy of self destruction hangs heavy over such centers, such places,
such conglomerates, until they fall into the center of themselves.
The energy set in motion must react upon that which has set it in motion, and not a
judgment of the gods, but merely the reaction to the creative force set in motion. Not
possible that it would be otherwise. But only such areas will be affected during the early
times or during your lifetime, your generation.
Then separating apart from the intensity of confusion of such conglomerate of people,
find a place apart in the mountains, especially, and near water, running water, a running
stream for the purification. Find a place then in which there is movement, movement
among the trees. That is, a place of wind and breeze. And in that place see, when
searching for, when opening to that place, see the community first. And where there is a
place that allows quickly that you envision, the nature of the community that would lie
within it, then choose that place. Dedicate it. Set it apart to His cause and bring together
those who will establish it in this time. And dedication of it should be a recognition. This
belongs already to the Father, and as He will give it, so we give again to Him. And the
establishment of this place of the gathering of those who seek is coming.



Egypt
PAUL SOLOMON READING #9249-L- MA - DS - 0004, Hitachi, Japan, 04/20/88
Question 1: How many years did I, as the Pharaoh Akhnaton, reign over ancient
Egypt?
Answer 1: First, the simple facts of the time of Akhnaton's reign. Thirty seven years,
which we are aware is somewhat controversial to the assignment of archeologists of
this time. But understand the movement, the direction, the influence in that time was
one which could hardly have been accomplished in a seventeen year reign as some
have conjectured.
And these opinions are based on the fact that there is little inscribed past this early
period of Akhnaton's reign. But the reason for this is that one of the teachings of
Joseph to Akhnaton was, "Make unto Me no graven image." Then, through the
understanding of that communication, such as carved figures and such things recorded
in stone, were ceased for the remainder of the time of that Pharaoh.
Question 2: What was the relationship between Akhnaton, Nefertari and Tutankhamen
during the latter part of Akhnaton's life.
Answer 2: Then, to these relationships. To the wife, it might be described in these
ways. She was strong in that time, particularly in her determination to protect you from
outside forces and influences. For you were a sensitive person, and so commited, so
dedicated to learning love, to learning the One God, and the Law of One, that as you
became fascinated with Joseph's teachings concerning dreams, dreams in particular,
for you spent a great deal of time in dreaming, whether in meditation, or during the
times of sleep. To the extent that you had a scribe assigned to sit beside the bed, and
so, record your dreams and the images of your meditations.
These, then, were written into hymns or psalms which was the great part of your work.
The wife, then, was not so commited to the depth of the esoteric mystical teaching,
simply because the tradition of both the Egyptians and the Hebrews at the time did not
encourage the study of such by women.
And so, while you were a revolutionary in this sense, you shared with her the teaching
so that she became more educated, more enlightened, if it might be said in that way,
than the women of that day. And herself became an Initiate of the One.
However, she was also aware of insurgencies and threats coming from the old
priesthood and those set in more traditional ways, and so [she] felt a duty to protect you.
And in that protection somewhat sealed you off from the influence that you might
otherwise have had in more communication with the other levels of people around you.
And you were somewhat unaware that the teachings that you were receiving and even
giving were not passed to the masses of the people. Thus the people never came to a

depth of understanding of the teaching of the Law of One, and associated what you had
done with worshipping the God of the Hebrews.
Thus there was a sense among too many of worshipping someone else's god, or a
foreign God, and these [accusations] increased the pressures. And it was because of
her influence that you abandoned the environs of Thebes, or of Luxor, Karnac, and built
Amarna as a new and sacred city. A retreat, as it were. And an awareness that new
temples, new structures must be brought which were not of the influence of the Law of
the Many, or of separation, or of the Law of Fear, which had become engrained in too
many.
As to the influence of relationship with Tutankhamen, the child was very much
influenced and inspired by the teaching, and left to his own growth, had that been
possible, would have built upon your teaching and direction. But he was influenced,
controlled we might say, by that one who later became the queen, the soul who was
Heshepsut. And controlled to the extent that he was something of a "figurehead", of
course, being so young and protected, but lavished with praise, particularly for restoring
the traditions which tended to elevate his prestige.
But to your soul in its parting, was something of a feeling of loss or of tragedy that the
influences that you had set in motion were so abruptly abandoned. Yet, there must be a
forgiveness in the heart, for the soul himself, the young one [Tutankhamen] attempted
as best he could in his heart to understand and to be strong enough to be of an
influence toward the Law of One.
Then, let's set aside for a moment that lifetime, and focus rather on this in this manner.
Question 3: What and how was I taught by Joseph? I really hope I will be able to
remember this deep spiritual memory and evoke the power, and then apply these in a
better way this life. Please let me know the relationship between Joseph at that time
and the Second Coming in this time. Please describe the role of our group here in
Japan.
Answer 3: That the teachings that were brought to you by Joseph who was Jesus, who
became the Christ, are the same teachings as you might understand, that Jesus as the
Christ passed on to John. So that between your writings of that time, your records
which are mostly available to history as poems and hymns which few can understand,
but taken together with what John wrote, particularly, of the Revelation, but taking all of
the writing of John as a whole that you might understand it as a body, for John
attempted in his time to pass on the secrets of initiation given to him by Jesus the
Christ. And they show not only through his writing of the Gospel, and of the Revelation,
but of his letters as well. That you might understand how this one communicated a
sense of love, and of caring; that you might better understand this energy which we've
referred to as love, or logos, or logoic, or logoidal energy which must be accessed for
the power which must be released.

Now, let's compare this for a moment. As to overcoming the karma of that lifetime this
time, the total overcoming of that will come through the passing of the teaching to
another. Which is to say: you were given opportunity in that time to study the mysteries
at the feet of Joseph, but your attempt to pass on that study of the mysteries to
Tutankhamen and others who were candidates for initiation was incomplete or
unfulfilled.
Thus you must through the passing of initiation to another in this time fulfill the karma of
that time. Now, looking forward then to the more recent time when you were called a
Count in Europe. So much that is written concerning that lifetime is fanciful.
What you should know about that time is that you were given to the study of the powers
of occultism, and not in a negative way, but rather an attempt to understand the hidden
mysteries and to master the subtler energies. It was an attempt to resurrect in that
lifetime the soul memories of what you had learned at the feet of Joseph and in other
successive times of coming, you see.
And to some extent the study of European occultism of that time was as a result of his
influence; that which influenced Steiner and Fortune, and the Order of the Golden
Dawn, and Goethe. Much of that of the Golden Dawn was a distortion, for some of
those who became a part of this Order turned to selfish applications of occultism, or
accessing the dark side.
And as you approach these, or as you are familiar with those teachings you will sense
and understand that which is of the dark side. Let us give you just this one comment
concerning the discernment of the dark from the light. The only thing that makes for
dark occultism is selfishness. Meaning that, where there is an attempt to gain power for
one's own selfish purposes, to the lack of concern for others, when not combined with
the love for others and their needs, then the study or the use of power is of the dark
force. And it is only this that makes the discrimination. It is not a particular ritual or
manner or means of ritual.
So you need not be superstitious in attempting to isolate which exercise or ritual or such
is of the dark, and which is of the white, or the light. But rather consider only the heart
and its motivation in learning and practicing and exercising these powers.
Yet, it is not necessary for you in this lifetime to go into a deep study of ritual occultism
of that time, because your soul has memory. You soul has records of these things and
a natural understanding which only needs to be reawakened.
Then, let's look to the manner of that. You might see that in this present experience.
This lifetime, there is a tendency toward retreat, a tendency toward loving the quiet time
as did Akhnaton, because of this influence in which the major part of your guidance and
your understanding, your development in that time came from dreams and meditation,
for the body in that time was not perfected.

And so the influences of that time are heavy in the present in the sense that there is a
bit of a tendency to repeat this stepping back, the spending of the hours of the time in
the quiet rather than in activity and building. Now, this is not bad or wrong. That which
we are saying is to overcome the karma, or the mistakes, or the errors of that time, and
to capture the advances made in the time of the Count, you see? Because these are
counter-balanced. The Count used very much of the left mind, the conscious forces,
and the conscious application of forces.
Now, should these two times be brought together, you have a complete, you have a
whole, you see? You have the power that the Count expressed so effectively, and you
have the dream and the inner guidance and access to the understanding of the Law of
One from that earlier period.
Now, these two [lifetimes] brought together will establish you as a teacher with
credibility, for that is what is essential in this moment, you see? You have a power
which few have to pass on Initiation, or awakening of the minds of others. That power,
however, lies dormant. Not because it is asleep in you, but rather because the
influence, or the evidence of your initiation has not been revealed to others. Thus they
do not understand what you have to give.
You could, should those about be influenced sufficiently to believe, you could with the
touch say, "Be healed." And produce results which would be called miraculous. You
could, as well, lead a student, a serious one, to the brink of enlightenment, and with the
touch open the mind, or the crown to the experience of enlightenment.
We speak not lightly here, for this ability is not given to everyone for the reason that few
have been led through that level of initiation to be able to pass enlightenment to
another.
Now, while this is inherent within you, it remains still a great deal of work, of application,
of commitment, of dedication, to reveal it, to bring it out, to present it that it may be
seen.
And we would have you arrange a time. A time at least of forty days for the
accomplishment of these things, and others as we will give. Now, first understand that
period of fasting will eliminate from the body, allow to pass from the body, the influences
that are earth binding and that keep the mind tied to the influences of earth. So that
after a period of fasting your mind becomes clearer and lighter, and more available to
the access of Spirit and of light and of energy.
Thus, a period of fasting, approached carefully that you might fast first three days, and
then seven, and when the strength is rebuilt consider then twenty-one, and then finally a
forty day fast when that can be taken.
Now, it will be after that technique of that time that you will realize and recognize and
release and present such energies as will cause others to understand that yours is not

just the voice of a dreamer, or one who wishes for enlightenment, but becomes a voice
of authority and of experience. Having the ability to say, "I know, for I have seen, and I
have experienced!"
Now, it is not just for a time of fasting that we speak, though that is an element which
must be taken into consideration, but at the same time understand this. First, the body
physical must be prepared for that initiation experience, which is the forty days of
initiation for the forty days of fasting. And to prepare the body for that experience look
carefully at the diet, and build the physical strength. Not just in the care for the diet
itself, this is important, but less important than the manner of the use of the body
physical in the training of physical strength.
And for this purpose, we very strongly suggest and recommend the practice of
Shintaido, preparing the physical body for the concentration of energy and the strength
to endure a fast of forty days. This learning of ability to concentrate and balance the
vital energies of the body makes you ready for that beginning.
We would have you arrange a time, when, for a forty day period you might work with
this one the channel, for the development of both sides of the mind, for the reawakening
of the accomplishment and the soul memory of these two important lifetimes of which
you have spoken, and of which we have spoken. And would concentrate the efforts or
the effectiveness of expanding the ability, going beyond the ability of the brain-mind in
such as rapid comprehension, rapid reading, and perfection of memory. That you might
sharpen the mind as a tool, for the most effective development of the initiation studies
that we have given as Inner Light Consciousness, but which has been presented in its
elementary form, for it is far more than has been understood by those who have
attempted to practice it.
Then, it must be perfected. And this is the work that you have, or the body of work that
you have to present. For it is, as it were, the establishment of the True Faith, or Re-li-gi-
os, meaning re-contact, rejoining with Source. For there is only one religion, one faith,
and it is this faith of understanding the one simple basic tenant that agappe love is a
more powerful force than the forces of fear and evil.
Now, it would be your life's work then, to understand that, and to communicate a simple
message of truth which transcends all religious structures of this time, and which can be
seen, which should easily be seen by all who are sincere to be the essential truth that is
the core and the heart and the life of every working religion of the world.
And it is as simple as lifting the true essence of religion from wherever it has been
bound, and practiced and taught, to lift the essential truth and to drop away, or to let fall
away the trappings which have misled men because of the work of the Anti-christ who is
in the world now! And who is influencing the world now strongly to believe in the power
of fear. And his force is so pervasive and so insidious that even those who believe in
love are hardly aware of their fears and of their tendency to worship at his altar, the altar
of fear.

Then, you see, we attempt here not to praise you as an individual or as a soul, but only
to say to you that with the assistance and the encouragement and the participation of a
family of those, or a group of those around you, who would believe in you and would
say to you, "We will support you in your search, in your quest to give yourself to this
effort for enlightenment."
For somehow it must be understood by those about that anyone, any soul however
enlightened from the past, whatever degree of initiation that the soul has reached, when
in this lifetime and under these circumstances a soul makes that quest and saying, "I
seek to be a leader, to be an Avatar, to be an Initiate, to be one who is not my own, but
to be one who belongs to the world, who belongs to Christ. I seek to give my life, that
the truth of the Christ, the Law of One might be established."
If there are a few, whether one or two, or more, who can understand that this is what
you are saying. If you can communicate this is the commitment that I am making. The
world needs one who has no hesitation to say, "I wish to go all the way in giving my
mind, my life, my energy, my talents, my service, to becoming the son of man, the child
of mankind, who is the child of God among men." That to say, "I wish to give myself as
an instrument through which we might all access the power for enlightenment." That
you might find one or two or who would be supportive to you in saying, "You go. And
you perfect the understanding within yourself that you may pass it to us."
Not that you would become such a leader, or such a teacher, though that of course,
comes as a part of the experience, but the communication is, "I seek to be your
servant."
This is what you must communicate, you see, to those who seek enlightenment
themselves. Say to them, "I want to serve you. I want to serve you by becoming the
example of the Inner Light Consciousness Initiate. And establish in this place a temple
or a shrine for pilgrimage."
That those who encounter, or understand, or recognize that there is no better system or
methodology for awakening enlightenment and initiation in your time, than that we have
attempted to channel through this channel as a model upon which a School of Initiation
may be created.
And understand that there not need be initially a great school, a great building or
housing, but rather the one, or two, or three or more of the serious ones, who as you
begin to demonstrate the transformation of consciousness within yourself so that they
may see enlightenment within you, begin to study and to build and to become
themselves both Initiates and Initiators.
The founding of such a great work in this time, in this lifetime, is the challenge that is
before you. And requires that you inspire others, particularly by coming to understand
how great a teaching is embodied in the Greater Inner Light Consciousness, the
Initiatory Inner Light Consciousness.

Then, discuss that with the channel that you might understand what we mean by
speaking of "the Greater Consciousness of the Inner Light", and the ability to access it.
For could you but see it, and you know it, but others yet, do not recognize within, that
you have an ability to channel with purity from the records, and from the records and
from the Christ.
And it takes not a lot to reawaken this ability and those techniques are there as a part of
this body of teaching of which we speak. ou have the ability to heal and to teach. Yet,
we must communicate with you this simple observation that you may know that those
who take on the task of true enlightenment, take upon their shoulders the weight of the
world.
And be aware of the words of the Christ when He said, "They have despised Me. They
also will despise you." As you begin to experience and express enlightenment, it will
seem often as if everyone is threatened by your commitment, your desire even those
you would hope would be thrilled by your commitment, will often draw away. Then you
will say as Christ said to those few, "Will you also go away?"
Now, we seek to serve you, and we seek serve you in the highest manner from these
records as we speak, for we would not mislead you to believe that the task is easy
though the burden is light! Only when seen through the eyes of the Christ, is the task
accomplishable, understandable, and the burden light.
Now, as you seek to build within yourself, within your mind, and within the minds and
hearts of others around you, as you seek to build, to reactivate, to reestablish on this
earth the Sacred Mountain, understand that while you work somewhat in miniature, as it
were, in comparison to the great monuments that were built to Initiation in the times of
the pyramids and many other great temples, that your asked to do initially is so much
smaller, but do be influenced by the dimension, the relative geometric relationships of
base to crown. Please understand that the relative dimension of the original of the
Pyramid of Giza simply reduced within the scope of that you can build.
And then build the gardens in a spiral around it as if the pyramid were contained in the
center. And then, in the center [at the top of the hill] a well, or a shaft into the ground
equal to the height of the pyramidal structure, though the mountain itself, you see, might
be higher than where would be considered the peak of the Pyramid [of Giza], simply
because the structure will not be literally pyramidal in shape.
Now, we do hope you understand these things. It is for the purpose of creating a point
of lifting of the earth's magnetic force, and the sending into the earth of your force, that
these forces may marry. That as the pyramid rises from the earth there is an equal and
opposite figurative pyramid that goes into the earth that is indicated by the length of the
shaft, or the well.
Now, these things are not so important, the understanding of the technicalities of these
things. We give you this for the reason that no one can expect to do less than the

commited building in consciousness, and the literal demonstration of the levels of
consciousness of Initiation. And have the powers of healing, of teaching, or revealing,
of channeling, and subsequently, the power and the opportunity to introduce the work of
John, or more importantly to establish the foundation for the Second Coming of the
Christ.
This, if we might be able to express it, is how interrelated your work was with the work
of John. As Joseph taught you, so Joseph as Jesus taught John [the beloved], and
essentially those same things, although in the time of Jesus as the Christ, the teaching
had a new dimension or authority, because he did live that lifetime as the Christ. But
the basics imparted were the same.
Now, what that means, and the reason that we mention it is that you have essentially
the same ability to prepare the consciousness of mankind for the return of Christ even
as John [Peniel] has. And it is not just that it is you! Anyone! Anyone so commited to
understanding, releasing, and re-writing, and presenting the Law of One in perfection
can be the Harbinger of the Second Coming.
Then, if you could allow this channel to become a teacher in the sense of reawakening
or
reminding you of the teachings given by Joseph, which were given to John [the
beloved], for you may far surpass the work of this channel in establishing what has
been given from these Records. And one must pick up the mantle and take it another
step. One must do the things that these Records have said can be done over the
lifetime and the teaching of this channel. One who picks up the truth and those pieces
and demonstrates every facet, such a one will give to the world an Initiate.
And it is this that we challenge you to, only because you have asked, because you have
said, "I wish to be an Avatar of this age." We speak to you of the challenge that is
required to be an Avatar of this age.
Now, to the work of establishing this group or family here. Know that could there be an
inspired family atmosphere, should there be drawn here a group of people who
recognize, "Yes! This is the most perfect set of instructions, or teachings, or
methodology, presently available for accessing enlightenment. And we must form a
core of those who would practice daily the steps toward that attunement and that
realization which will produce from this place healers!"
And yes, do understand, establish in this place a School of the Prophets. For that is the
purpose. That is what it must be, for the realization of what you come together for the
reestablishment of the School of the Prophets as it was begun even by Joseph's dream,
and continued by Daniel, established by Samuel in Israel and became the school at
Mount Carmel. So again, there must be the establishment of the School of the
Prophets like unto Carmel.

Now, we would not disparage the efforts, the participation, of any of the other of these
who come to be a part of this family. Isn't just possible that one or the other among you
might quickly surpass in their practice and in their growth and in their learning of the
techniques of mastery? And should it be so, could you then support that one? And
make that one the Avatar?
We speak of an attitude of love and of support that you must have, in order that the
school can be established. However small, however modest in its beginnings, you need
only produce one or two initiates at first, and then those who are serious will hear and
will gather. And the shrine and the school, and the Temple and the Mount of Initiation,
then, will become the reality of which we speak.



Forgiveness
July 4, 1973 Prophecy Reading
Editors Note: This reading was given during the height of the Watergate controvesy during the
term of President Richard M. Nixon. It predicts that Nixon would resign from the Presidency
four months before the actually fact and describes the need for forgiveness, prayer and healing.
Question: You will have before you the Fellowship of the Inner Light and our relationship
to the United States and the relationship of the United States to the Universal Forces,
giving those indications surrounding the President at this time through the end of July.
Answer: Now from these records we would have you. look upon that man who is
given responsibility for leadership in this nation. (And children, when such a teaching is
given, expand beyond the single man or the single application. And know that these
Laws be true in whatever circumstance of life.) You have called a man with a
personality, a destiny, an individuality before a Great Host, a group of those who have
incarnated together in a particular time for a particular purpose. And know that there is
no man called to incarnation in this time, in this place, who is not here for a purpose,
and his vibration, his personality, individuality, and that manner in which he would
handle those situations of life or individual karma, form that vibration, that group which
is the nation.
Now it would be an indictment upon each person who would point their finger toward
that leader in this time, that they in ignorance should speak this way or that of him given
such responsibility. For if you would understand Law, you will see that which has
occurred in the life of a single man. For here came a man before that great group or that
Host, Hosts of Hosts, of this nation, each thinking his individual thought. And each
thought then, being a thing, a force, or a vibration, all of these were centered upon that
seat in which he sits.
Now careful to understand this children, for that man upon whom you would rail and
accuse and judge, is thine own creation.
And if you would understand the Law, could it be otherwise? And understand all nations
upon your earth and see the head of every nation, and does not his personality, his
action, reflect that thought of the entire group?
But see it work in this manner. That if you would take a group of people, bringing each
together into interaction for a period of time, one with the others, so you would create a
group aura or a group vibration, a group personality. And yes children, even a group
soul. Now at the central part of that soul, there will come a nucleus or a personality that
will individualize in the appearance of a single man.
So has there come that man about whom you ask this night. And is there a man among
you who has not judged? And in your judging him, his weaknesses, his strength, what

will you condemn but the personality of the nation that created this personality, this
man, that which is seen as the man, the President of the United States?
Now understand further, if this one were to retain individuality, thus rejecting those
vibrations, those descriptions, those thoughts sent forth toward him and entering his
aura from so many millions of creative minds, even if it were possible that a man should
be so strong as to reject those vibrations and not be affected thereby or changed, yet
would those sending such thoughts toward him never see the individual, for there would
be built around this one or about his aura, a shell which would be as a reflection or the
collection of group thoughts surrounding him, and never would the public know that soul
or that innermost being.
So it is with this man. That which you see, that which you judge, is that which you have
created with your thoughts, those vibrations sent toward him. And why then would there
be such judgment? But is not this man a representative of a cancer, a guilt of a nation?
And so would not this nation as a body see at its head a growth, a malignance, that
which it would not like, and would attempt to destroy, would attempt to assassinate, with
their thoughts, their feeling, toward this malignant growth in their own body.
Now children, understand. The culmination of this assassination will come in a few
days.
Now there would lie the responsibility here. We could read from this record and say it
would occur thus and so. And could we say that for the betrayal of a close friend and for
those negative thoughts, those accusations, those judgments of a nation, so will this
man, this child, heap upon himself such sin of the world, such judgment of that nation
he has attempted to lead, that he would destroy the physical life and go beyond.
Or could we rather say from these records that all indications are so, that all vibrations
are here for such culmination, and the life could be lost from this plane on that date.
But children, you have been gathered here for the reason that such need not be so.
If my people which are called by my name will humble themselves before me and seek
my face, then will I judge this nation and protect her leader and her destiny.
Now, if you would control that one set above this nation, that one who would reflect her
attitudes and her being, then would you love him. For could you love this nation, her
destiny, without loving that leader set before her. And there never has been nor will be
that leader set at the head or at the center of a people, who would not reflect that which
is the culmination of the karma of that people.
Then that which would occur in his life on that date will occur in the heart of the nation.
And if it will occur in one, then would it affect all. For you would not amputate a
malignancy from a body with affecting the health of the entire body.

But we see those occurrences culminating in this time at the ending of the third cycle of
seven days of this, the seventh month.
Now on that third of seven days, twice three and seven, come then betrayal of those
close about that Presidential office. And even the closest friend will turn the finger in
accusation. So will the attempt, the appeal, be made before the public, in open public
portrayal of the emotion for the crying out before the people. So will the man lay himself
at their feet. There will be the admission of wrong and the resignation from office.
Now that which will occur on that time is in thy hands, and whether this one will retain
the life beyond this date. For following the giving of such resignation, will come a period
in which this one, the personality or the physical, that one operating under the
influences of the stars or the natural influences, would attempt to end the life then, in
suicide. Yet this need not be so.
Then center thy prayers upon this one that it should not come. For there can be
redeeming factor following.
Now children, if you would understand that it is not the life of a single man weighed in
the balance, but the nation. Then know that following that day there will be protests in
those Halls of Judgment, in those halls wherein those laws of this land are formed, and
in those halls there will be demand that the other or the successor be replaced with one
of another party or another persuasion. So will riots begin in strife. So will anarchy be
set up in the centers of this nation.
But that man rising up will be strong. And there will be the positive forces, for it is not
only in this place that the warning is being given. But all who seek instruction
concerning these matters are being informed and taught even this night. So that in
Seven Centers throughout this nation are those gathered in this time experiencing or
hearing, realizing that which is being taught you.
Now thou art one of the seven gathered in His name and commissioned here with that
responsibility to send all that power that you have toward this man chosen. And know
that he was and is karmically destined to correct that which he has done in the past in
the leading of a nation. And well that he might rise above this situation, finishing that
which he need do.
And if you would correct that which you need accomplish in your own life, then give
toward him that love that will make possible the overcoming of those dark days.
Now children, if you would love him, if you would love this nation, then in this moment
become him. And look about, look about on all that has been the attempt to build in this
lifetime, and see those close about, and that structure that you have been careful in
building. See it beginning to crumble about. And the closest, the best of friends -
deserting. Even that great evangelist, that one with whom you have prayed and

confessed, see him attempting discreetly to disassociate self so that you feel alone
even from that one who led you before the Master Christ and told you of His name.
See further the mistakes that you have made, those things done wrong, the sins. And
realizing that all is deserved, so is there the greater condemnation within you. So that all
become too much to bear. Then see the self turning the eyes upward toward the
Master, expecting condemnation or judgment from God. And see the smiling face of the
Master as He would say, Where are thine accusers?
Children, let him who be without sin or mistake cast the first stone. But love him whom I
have set at the head of your nation. And love him so that he will overcome in great
strength and represent that beauty at the heart of this nation. And see him correct that
condition, seeing the forgiveness of the Christ. And if He would forgive, can you do
less?
And would such an one who would come before the Master and asking forgiveness, and
before the nation and asking forgiveness for that which he has done wrong, can there
be a greater one set before you?
Then if you have condemned or ridicules, ask not God for the forgiveness for same. But
ask him whom you have ridiculed. And replace that ridicule, that condemnation, that
judgment, with love. (And in doing so,) so have you overcome.
And with that judgment that you judge him, so shall this nation be judged. And it shall be
a sign unto you that if his life be taken, so is the beginning of the end for the nation.
But if his life be spared and he be brought again in dignity before the American people,
so shall this nations stand before God and shall be that vehicle or that place for the
setting up of that kingdom in this world.
As it has been written, With what judgment ye judge, so shall ye be judged.



The Spark of God Lives Within the Heart
Paul Solomon Reading 0097 L 0065 MA 0001-JDE, Atlanta, Georgia, December 14, 1972
See self as the Temple of the Divine, the Holy Spirit. Take all that has been taught, all that has
been realized, and combine that with what you would find in your own Scripture. See the body as
the Temple of the Spirit of God. Realize the very truth of the indwelling of the Holy Spirit; and see
all that is Divine, all that is needed, is within. There is no teacher, no Master, either on Earth planes
or on inner planes, greater or higher or holier than that spark of God that lives within your own self.
If the spark, then, would be seen as so perfect, so designed, so illumined, as to give indications of
all life and all perfection within the self, within the heart of one, then there would be the turning
within for those greatest teachings, those that would outshine anything that might be given from
these lips or from the lips of any other.
The failure, then, is to see self as Divine. There has been the tendency within this one to see
others who were holy and who were developed, and who came closer, it seemed, to the Divine and
the following of the teachings of the Master, and had obtained higher levels. Then this one would
go to or through those who were so developed and seek to serve their Christ or their Master, their
Lord. This was the diverting, then, from the power within the self, from the Most Holy God who lives
on that throne that you have created within your own heart. If you would worship, then, worship
there, for this is the place where the Most High dwells. Turn within. Seek prime, central stillness
within the self. And having recognized Him, you will become the teacher who will turn others inward
and cause them to recognize that spark of the Divine that is the motivating force of all that lives and
manifests.
Allow it, then, to be the illuminating faculty of life, of the mind, of the heart, and see this Light
shining forth from self into the world. And realize that no teacher, no Master, no other man on this
plane, can be closer to that God who lives on your throne than you can, for you have surrounded
Him with your presence. See Him, then, as filling your presence, as surrounding you with His
Presence. And in so doing, you become one with Him. You become a candle, a light that is set in
the world that cannot be hid, that shines forth the nature, the manifestation, the awareness, of the
Master Himself. In so doing, you would become Him. You would become the Light that He has set
in the world to guide others in darkness, to guide others to Him.
See, then, that there would be the periods of prayer, of meditation, of the reading of the Scripture,
and understanding of that One who became so perfect on this plane, that even in this day His Light
illuminates the entire world. Seek to follow Him and develop as He developed through the
understanding of Scripture, the understanding of self, the turning within in meditation, that all you
are might become manifest as all that God is..
See this, then, as well, with the powers of the mind, that there are no limitations of
intelligence or awareness. There are only the limitations of the use of what has been
given.

Now see self as totally limitless, both in your relations with mankind and your relationship with
God. See none on the Earth plane as greater or lesser than self, for this is not possible. If one
were so attuned to God as to be a direct channel to Him, would he not so illuminate all those about
him, that they, as well, would become masters? See, then, no man as Master on your plane
Realize what happened to Him who was the Christ as He became master, as He became the
Christ. Did He not so illuminate the Twelve that they became as no other men have been? Would
this not happen, as well, with one on this plane in this day who became a perfect Master?
Then if you would have a perfect Master on this plane, become that one. Be the perfect
Master and see the raising of the level of all those about you to higher planes, for this is
the service of Him, the spreading of His Light within the world from a central point. See self
as that central point; see it as not existing in another.



Habit Control
The Sources view about Marijuana.
Paul Solomon Reading 0043 - LH - 0019 - MA - 0001 - MD - Atlanta, Georgia, October 19, 1972
Question: What is marijuana, and is it okay for use in moderation? Also, why does this one smoke
it?
The Source: We would find that which is referred as marijuana as the depress ant drug inhaled by
this one to achieve the calming state, or lower the rate of vibration, or lower the frequency rate of
the brain waves, thereby producing a state similar to the meditational state. Now it would be found
that these states are well and a calming influence in the body. But the question would be, is this
the better means of producing this state? That which is produced naturally within the body is
beneficial to the body. That which is forced or produced by a chemical means causes the body,
the mind, the creative forces of the body to become lazy and sluggish in their functioning.
If this one would control the mind forces, the spirit forces would develop spiritually. This must be
done through the creative forces of the mind, for the creative forces are the expressions of the
God-force and that which replaces the creative force of the mind is not well for the body, and is not
for the spiritual growth, but only hinders the realization of God- consciousness, It would be sought
that this one would learn the techniques for producing of this state or a similar state through natural
techniques, that these brain waves would be lowered naturally to the slower or more receptive
rates, the alpha rates or even the lower rates that there would be the infusion of the realization of
the God-forces.
Now that which is questioned of the other disciplines, of spiritual disciplines will come more easily
within this mind when there is produced the natural opening of the chakras, the natural realizations,
the natural slowing of the rates of the body that these may be assimilated and that the God-forces
may work through, the creative forces may teach from within.
Realize that that force which would seek to manifest, and would seek to teach and instruct, and
make this one more aware is the "I Am" force, and is not affected by drugs. It is not turned on by
drugs. It is not brought to the surface by any artificial means, but by the meditation, by the pure
form of lowering these body rates, these vibrations; the body is made more receptive to the "I Am"
force, the expression of God within Now seek to turn to meditation in these manners and the
marijuana will not be used It will not be needed.
Now the reason that this one is smoking this now is because he has not realized that this
may be produced in a natural method. This one has not learned to meditate, other than to
use these chemical means to artificially bring the rates of the body to these vibrational
forces. Seek to do these things through the natural means and it will be realized that
these aids are not necessary. These artificial instruments are not necessary for the
greater awareness.

Now seek ever to attune self to God Realize that while these forces are not necessarily
harmful, they are not beneficial in spiritual growth.



Life Seals
Question: Please give this one his aura chart and life seal.
Answer: Now this would consider a great deal of discourse that all these might be given.
That, however, that would be considered the auric chart may be channeled through that
artist as has bean brought this night for that purpose
As for the life seal, we would give in this manner, that this one would begin with the
circle. Enclosed in this circle would be the symbol of, or that which has more commonly
in recent times, been called the swastika; that symbol of friendship; that symbol of the
inner locking hands and would symbolize thus the friendship or the cooperation
between the God and earth forces. In that uppermost square then formed thereby,
would be the Crusinanda or that which you would call the life symbol; the Egyptian
Cross, the Ahnk. Proceeding then clock-wise in the next square formed thereby, would
be seen the symbol of Mercury, and in that uppermost half circle resting on the top of
the symbol would be placed a five-pointed star. In the following square would be found
that symbol of the upright and inverted triangle, or the Seal of Solomon, the Star of
David, as it is called, the symbol As Above, So Below.
In the remaining square then would be found the Ying-Yang Symbol, all these
symbolizing the growth opportunity of this lifetime for this one; the overcoming, the
balance.
Now for that one the artist in bringing in those symbols, within the auric chart, we would
give only these indications that should be added, that those outer forming symbols or
those half-circles as you have found facing one another, in that predominant level,
would be brought at the bottom to form the quill or those symbols of the scribe; the
circle that you have brought in at the bottom should be in the form of links of the chain
for this one was brought , even in this lifetime or brought self in as passing from the
planes of Saturn as a slave and so often has been in these incarnations, and even
would honor that symbol.
Now, forming the base of this chart would be that symbol for Mercury, as is given in this
day in Astrological symbols, and predominate portions in that circle would rest in that
circle, that semi-circle in the uppermost part of such symbol. Those colors then being
indigo with violet and in that third level, those areas of brown or the deepened gold that
have come in or that which is sought to be eliminated in this life-time and will be further
dealt with at a later time.
Editors Note: The Swaztika is an esoteric symbol used in the Wisdom Schools. Hitler
reversed the symbol when he used it in Nazi Germany.
Paul Solomon Reading 0285 -L - 0217 - MA - 0002 - PT, 12/01/73

Question: Please describe my life seal or symbol to get its interpretation.
Answer: We would like to see this drawn in this manner, and that foreground would be
of a cross of gold. There would be at the ending of each portion of the cross, or on the
limbs, you see, the three dimensions or the separations, in the manner of the fleur de
lis. With that portion, the upper portion of the cross, forming the triangle, the pyramid, for
that expression of lifting toward the Father, you see. See it in this manner that the cross,
the bar of the cross, then would form the base of the pyramid that would reach to the
uppermost portion.
There should be, then, the descending pyramid that would form that star, that seal, that
expression, As Above, So Below. These then interposed upon the red of the rose,
bringing in those understandings in this manner. That the gold of the cross would show
that precious manner in which it manifests; those fleur de lis ending the tips, then, of the
cross, expressions of the trinity in the many ways. That is, the upper portion, the holy
trinity; the bottom portion, the trinity of self or body, mind and spirit, the three aspects of
self. Then on the one side, the three expressions within the earth, the trinity in that
manner. And the lifting on the opposite, you see.
The color gold showing the preciousness, then, of that reaching of the Father, through
the manner of the cross or the path of the rosy cross, expression of that brotherhood in
such a way as to bring all men following these paths together. The rose forming an
encompassing circle, then, bringing all these things together. The pyramid symbolizing
not only the wisdom of the ancients and not only that of as above, so below or the
bringing together of that trinity of the Father, with the trinity of self, lifting self, then, to
meet that coming down of the Father. All these things given then as purposes.
There might be surrounding then on the both sides, those pins or quills that would
surround these that would form the outermost portions, for the expression and the tying
of the bows at the top or the unfurling ribbons that would come from the top. These
painted in blue and coming down to meet or coil around those of the quills, the pins;
those unfurling ribbons, then, signifying that entering into self, that entering in, that
unfurling within the field of the aura at that time. Showing the blessing then, those
ribbons coming down to wrap all this, bringing all this together, that will be the highest
expression of what I Am.
And use the seal in this manner, that as often as the eyes would look upon these things,
you would be reminded of that color gold and the preciousness of the cross in that way
That rosy dawn of the rose, that would fall then behind and surround all that, is bringing
all together in brotherhood, or that brotherhood of the rosy cross, for the purpose of
making all men understand. See that of the pyramid and the seal, not only expressing
the wisdom of the ancients, that I would give birth to and propagation for you, but see as
well, that my ideal is to join then, in perfection, that of the above with that I Am. See
then the quills as the purpose, the writing, the bringing to man in this time and those
ribbons expressing then the promise of God, "I have wrapped all this that shall be thine.

And trusting in me, looking to the top, where that ribbon is tied, so will you find these
things falling upon and embracing thee,"


Paul Solomon Reading 0850- RP- 0134 GR - 0003 - J H, Virginia Beach, Virginia,
April 4, 1976
Question 1: When will the work of J ohn Peniel become recognized? How and when will the work
of J ohn Peniel manifest itself in the United States? Where will his work centralize in the United
States?
Answer1: Yes, we have those Records, Witnesses, those gathered here in response to your
concerns.
Now, the one of whom it is spoken, he will come, is already on your plane and in the East, has
already attracted some attention to himself by proclaiming, as a child, that he was and is the
return of David, once king of Israel. The son of a teacher, and has spoken of the poetry of the
ancients as astounded those who have seen him already with his proclamation of self as a
teacher. In that sense already discovered. Has not attracted attention for some time now, but will
again soon. Look for it in '80, '81.
You'll hear of his work first in the East, not speaking so much of the work of the Christian, for he is
a Hebrew of the Hebrews at the time, but will lead the work to the understanding that has been
given. For it is said among the prophets, "I will send one for the remnant of Israel, for those who
have not believed that in the latter day they might be brought." And so he will appear among them
as one of their own, but will establish an understanding of the ministry of the Son of God in a new
and acceptable manner to those. Not that there is a new word or new message, but a greater
understanding might be brought.
He will come then to this land as a teacher, one having already acclaim, and men will marvel at
his words. He will be called J ohn. The last name is not, by birth Peniel, but that name adopted for
its meaning "where I met Him face to face." And will use then that name in the ministry and will be
known of men not because of his use of the name, but because of his teaching and his work
among men. Will appear at a time of great fear, of great frustration, great confusion, particularly
because of the dangers of the politics of those who will have rallied the many, mixing, as it were,
religion and politics in this time.
For the two come together in this day, even as they were separated in that earlier day, but come
together, in the hearts of too many, in confusion. For even that one you have asked concerning
this night who has come from the East, will be found of greater concern in the political arena than
the religious for his work is of gathering forces of power, exerting influence upon the masses,
swaying the masses to new politics and a mixture of politics and religion. Will proclaim himself
Messiah and a great many will follow. Great confusion will come regarding his works. A great
many will be hurt. He, then, will be known at a time that J ohn of Peniel will begin to speak of the
Force that is the Christ and clarify the difference, that men may understand that that is the
mystical Christ with that that is Christ in the flesh. Men may begin to see and know, then, the
manner in which two can become one.
Then he is known already among you. His work will be established. And let those of you who have
specific interest and can be about the search, find. For already in the popular press have been
stories of his entry in earlier time. In your generation, the story of a child spouting words of ancient
wisdom and quoting ancient signs, declaring to his elders that he is the return of David.
Look unto him, for this is the one of whom it was written, "He will come."

PaulSolomonReading9268PR0134GR00MDHolland,May,1988
Question1:InwhatwaycanHollandcontributetoworldpeace,theworkofJohnPeniel,andtheSecond
ComingoftheChrist?
Answer1:Yes,wehavetheserecordsascalled.Wewouldfirsthaveyouseethislandasanation,which
alreadyhasaccountedformuchmoreguidance,contributiontohistory,thedirectionofmankindthan
wouldseemappropriatetosuchasmallcountry,andsuchlocation.Andthisshouldbesomethingofa
foundation,awellspringforyou.Ifitisforgottenthepowerthatyouhavehadandtheleadershipthat
youhaveshown,theinfluenceuponthedirectionoftheworldinyourtimeofhistory,youmayalsolose
theabilitytoseeyourselfinthistimeassuchapossibleinfluence,forhasitnotalreadyhappenedto
suchagreatextentthatthenationhaslostitsimageofselfasaworldleader,contributortosome
extent,thoughthereisstilltheawarenessofbeingahubthroughwhichmuchcommunicationfocuses
andacentertowhichmanyofthepeoplesoftheworldaredrawnforvariousreasons.
Andhaveyounoteveninthistime,contributedfarbeyondthedictatesoftimeandpowertobean
influencetoworldpeace.Thishasbeenadirection,anationalpurpose,afeelingofthenationtoatonce
givetomankindfreedomandatthesametime,encouragementthatthenationsoftheworldcome
together.Forthisispartofyournationalcharacterthebringingtogether.Indeedthereislittleability
inthepeopleofthislandtounderstandthedivisions,whichexistsostrongly,andthebarriersbetween
nationsandbeliefs.Forthroughyourtimeyouveabsorbedsomuch,reachedintotheeastandthe
west,andhavebeeninfluencedbythosecultures,whichyouinturnhavebeeninfluencingintheir
growth.
ButaseedofthisnationcamefromthetribeofReubenatatimeevenbeforethedivisionofIsraeland
beforethegreatcaptivity.Wementionthisonlyforthereasonthatwewillspeakagainofthepowerof
Twelve.AndoneofthereasonsforthepoweroftheTwelvetochangedirectionoftheplanetisthatthe
TwelveweresplinteredandsentoutinwhathasbeencalledtheDiaspora,intoallpartsoftheworld.
AndTwelvemen,women,Twelveindividualsoulsabouttheglobeagreeingincommonononething
havetheabilitytobringaboutthatthing.
ThenworldpeacecanbeestablishedliterallybythepresenceofTwelvebeings,onlyTwelveaboutthe
worldwhoagreeincommontolaydowntheirdifferencesandknowthemselvestobeoneonewith
self,onewithoneanother,onewiththeSourceoflife,andonewiththeplanet.Suchbeingsareby
nature,enlightenedbeings.
Andwhatisrequiredofthemthattheybecomesoenlightened?
ItcouldbesaidthattheyneedonlytoknowtheChrist.Butthewordhasbeenmadesectarian,thoughit
wasnotinorigin.AndtoknowtheChrist,onemustcometotheawarenessofwhoorwhattheChristis.
ForwhatmadeJesustheChrist?OrwhatwouldmakeanymantheChristbuttobethatoneenergy,the
onepowerthatistheexpressionofGod.Itisthepowerthatgavelife,thatislife,andisnotdivided
againstitself.Thereforeithasnoexpressionwithinitselfthatseekstotakeawayordestroyorto
diminishlife.ThisistheforcethatisLove,thatisLight.
ThenifanymanunderstandthatthenatureoftheChrististhisandgivehimselfsocompletelytothe
indwellingofthatspiritthatallthatisnotofthatnatureiscastout,thenheismadepureinmind,in
heart,inbody,inspirit,andbecomeonewithhisSource.AndtheChristhasreturnedtoearth.Andthis
istheSecondComing.AnditneednotbeparticularlyquestionedwhetherJesus,thehistoricalfigure,
willreturningreatglory,foriftheChristmanifestsinhisSecondComingwithinyou,theChristwillhave
returnedinthemeasurethatcanintroducethenewkingdom,thenewworld.
Andtopracticalstepsyoumaytaketousherinthat,thereareseveral.Nothingcanbedonegreaterthan
completingyourself,thanintegratingyourself,thanmakingtheChrist,theSource,Life,Love,Harmony,
thatthatistheChristtherulerofyourthoughtsandyourlife.Fortheacceptanceofthatlightis
enlightenmentanddoesfarmoretoperfectthemind,thebody,thananyformoftrainingorinitiation
thatcanbetaken.Thisonething,theacceptanceofthatPresenceastheLord,ruler,controller,source
ofmindandthought,theintegrationofyourbeing,thisisthekeytoenlightenment.Thatyoudointhe
selftoprovideyourselftobeoneoftheTwelve.Thatisyourgreatestpersonalcontribution.
Thenasagroup,asanation,youarewellpositionedforhavinganinfluenceinintroducing,asitwere,
theChristoftheNewAge.Meaningthis:ThattheproclaimingoftheChristinhistimebecamesectarian.
Andinearlyperiod,separatingtheJewsfromtheChristians,andtheJewsandtheChristiansfromthe
restoftheworld.ForthedifficultythatmankindhashadinidentifyingwhoistheChrist.Butonewho
knowstheChristasHeiswillknowthatHeisnotlabeledbyaGreeknameorevenaHebrewname.Nor
isheoftheJew,ortheGreek,ortheChristian.Butinallmeneverywherewhohavelearnedthenature
ofLove,ofLight,oftheSourceofLife,andhaveworshippingthat,andhavesoughttounderstandGod
asGod.
GodhasrevealedHimself,andsothechildofGod,thechildthatisbornofGod,hasexpressedhimselfin
manylands,inmanyreligions.Andletitbeatimeforbroadeningthescope,ofbreakingdownthe
barriers,thewalls,andthefencesthatallowmentocallthemselvesChristians,meaningasopposedto
BuddhistorMoslem.FortheChristmustbeseenasHeisnotasasectarianfigure,thefounderofa
churchwhichseparateditselffromthereligionwhichJesusHimselfworshippedin.ForHewasnevera
Christian,norworshippedinachurch,butinasynagogue.
AndifthisRabbisformofworshipwassufficienttoHisneeds,isitnotsufficienttoyours?Andmustyou
rejectthereligioninwhichHeworshippedforthosewhichexpressthenatureoftheChrist,ofGod,from
thevariouscountries?
Thenifyouwouldmakeacontributiontoworldpeace,theninfluencethatcouncilofnationswhich
movesmoreandmoreintoyourenvironsduetochanges,difficultiesintheUnitedNations,NewYork,
andtheobjectionsofsomeoftheUnitedStatesresponsetothemissionofthePalestinians.Manyof
thoseofinfluencerecommendthemovingofmuchoftheactivityoftheworldbodytoTheHague,to
theNetherlands.Givesagreateropportunitytobeofinfluenceandcontributionasthislandhasalready
been.
Lettherebeintroducedthroughyouandothernations,thosealreadyinterestedinsuch,theproposal
forinternationaldayorweekofinterfaithworship.Thosewhoworshipinchurchesvisitandworshipina
synagogueormosqueortempleofanotherfaiththatyoumayknowandunderstandoneanother.For
thegreatestthreatuponyourplanetisnotforthenucleardeviceswhicharetheresultsoffear,butfor
themisunderstandingsbetweenpeople,whicharethecauseoffear.
Thenyoumustpraywithoutceasing.Pray,notinanoldfashionedsense,beggingGodtointervene.But
prayinthesenseofliftingyourownconsciousnesstobeaninfluencetoyournationandtotheworld,
withworldconsciousness.
Question2:InwhatpracticalwaycanHollandcontributetoEurope,theworld,andIsraelinparticular?
Whatwillbetheroleofourgroup?
Answer2:Wellnow,weveaddressedthisparticularquestionsomewhatinmentioningtherootsthe
nationhaswithIsrael.Andsomuchoftheinfluenceisalreadyseeninlaterhistory,inyourtieswith
thosepeople.ItistimetorecognizethattheJewishpeopleintheirlandhavearesponsibilitytobeto
theworldanexampleofhowtheywouldhavebeentreated,howtheywouldhavewishedtobetreated,
andtogiveanexampleiftherecouldbesuchofbrothermeetingbrotherinalandwithacceptance,
theidealofthefaiththatcamefromthatpartoftheworld.
Yettheseoldbattlescontinuethedifficultiesthen.Anditmustberealizedthenthatthepeoplethen
whorelatetoGodareIsrael,inthesensethatwespeakoftheterm.Theworditself,whetheritmeans
PrinceofGodor,ashasoftenbeeninterpreted,onewhowrestlesorstriveswithGod.Ineither
interpretation,youmustunderstandwhoyouare.YouarethosewhostrivetoknowGod,andthusare
Israel.YouarethechildrenofGod,thusthePrinceofGod,andareIsraelinthegreatersensethatthose
whowentoutandestablishedtheseedsofafaiththroughouttheworldfromtheTwelve,havebeen
influencedthereby.NotthatyouallaredescendentsoftheJews,butratherthelightofIsraeland
seekingGod.ThenIsraelmustbeunderstoodinagreaterwayinthistime.Foritisspoken,Thosewho
seek,find.AndthosewhoseekHimareIsrael.Andtothosewhoseek,GodwillrevealHimself.ButHeis
seenbymanyfaces,inmanylands,andcalledbymanynames.YetthenameisOnewhetherLoveor
Life.
Itisnotsodifficultthatanyamongyouonthefaceoftheearth,itisnotsodifficult,thatyoulearnto
recognizethefaceofGod,foreveritisconsistentwiththatwhichsupports,thatwhichiskind,that
whichshowsmercy,thatwhichyouknowtobethenatureofGod.IfHisfaceissoeasilyrecognized,can
younotseeitinyourbrothersformofworship,andinhisface,andinhisactions,heraction,whenthey
areGod,whentheyspeakofGod,whentheyrevealGod.IfyouwouldknowGod,knowGodinone
anotherandsorevealthenatureofGod,thefaceofGodamongyou.
Question3:Inwhatwaysisourcountrygoingtodevelopeconomically,sociallyandpolitically?What
kindofearthchangesaregoingtoaffectourcountry?
Answer3:Well,yesweveaddressthisexceptthatyouaskconcerningearthchanges.Thosechanges
whichmostaffectthislandhavenotsomuchtodowithearthquakesornaturalchanges,butratherthe
poisoningofthelanditself.Forthereisscarcelyapieceofearthontheglobemoredamagedbythe
imbalancesofchemicalsthanmuchofthisland,notonlyfrompollutants,butaswellfromthatwhich
hasbeenusedinanattempttosupportagriculture.Manychemicalsofmanytypeschangethenatureof
theearthheretoanextentthatthereisgreatdangertotheenvironmentwhichrevealsitselfmoreand
moreinthecomingyears.Alsosubjecttochangesinweatherpatternsandtheseconditionsthatare
madebymanarethegreatestconcernforthisparticularlandtoearthchanges.
Mustbeatimeofconcentratingonthecleansingoftheenvironmentandtheearthbeforethereissuch
athreattothenationasawhole.Theseappeartobelocalizedatthemoment.Butbeawarethatnature
ofyourlandforhavingbeensopermeatedbywaterunderlyingallthelandhereandtheextreme
pollutionofsomeareashereintheburyingofthesewastes.Theyreachoutandcannotbecontained.
Thereisthereforethegreatestneedtocleanse,torecycletheearthparticularlyinnaturalways.Where
itiscookedandsterilized,asitwere,forthecleansing,mustalsobegiventoaprocessofre
introductionofbiologicalmatter,livingmatter,beforethereturntotheearthfortherenewalofthat
resourceandthecleansingofit.Muchtherethatneedstobedone,butthereisalsothecontinuationof
theintroductionofnitrogenandsuchinfalsewayswhicharedamagingtheatmosphere,particularly
thatyoucalltheozone,andagreatcontributiontoenvironmentalpollutioninthatway.
Thereisaneedthenforthisnationtotakeherleadershipintheseconcernsforitspreadsaboutthe
earth.Andthepoisoningoftheearthinthesewaysisthegreaterconcernhereforearthchangesand
theenvironment.

Chakras

Paul Solomon Reading 0090

Question 5: What parts of my aura are brightest and which are dullest? Indicating what in the
development of my ego?

Answer 5: Now see a great deal of orange and yellow. And a great deal of blue. There is coming in
and about the throat some pink and red. Should be developed into a brighter more brilliant red,
taking out the darkness or the muddy spot about the throat and the shoulders. For the process of
raising the levels of energy, there should be no resentment toward those who are not required so
much in this lifetime, but realize that it is the choice of this one himself that brought such difficult
awareness for this incarnation.

And realize that this one is not the only one in this lifetime who seeks so great advancement in a
single lifetime, for there are many in these last days attempting to do great things...

See, then, that there would be brought greater energy within the aura, and the developing of these
more brilliant and clear colors. Particularly by the deep breathing of light, or the inhaling of fire, as it
were, in the Raja or Kundalini Yoga practice.

Chakras
Paul Solomon Reading 0090. Atlanta, Georgia, December 1972

That which is given from this plane concerning these effects might not be understood in those
words, the labels, that you would use, but might be given metaphorically in this manner: That the
chakras would appear almost as a dull gray or colorless until there is the attention, the circulation,
the energy, the effort, the realization, the light, the heat of the Divine energy, the universal
energetic power that would come through the chakras.

Then we find the heart chakra in this one at this time infused with a brilliant yellow. Then as the
yellow travels more to the center of the circle, there would be produced then a spiraling through the
center, or opening, that the fire serpent would be raised then through the center producing the
more color and the depth of color and the brilliance of color, circulating, inundating, flowing
throughout the chakra and from it through the ethers into the body, through the etheric body,
raising then the brilliance, the solar energy throughout the body, raising the level of energy and the
possibilities of its use.

We see, then, a violet color in the throat chakra suggesting, then, the coming together of the red
and blue powers, that which produces the purple ray, the cleansing, the raising of levels of
consciousness. We find this not as yet manifesting, not as yet prepared to open the spiraling cord
to the center, but we find the color as taking shape.

We would see the crown chakra as almost a fiery red, but manifesting only in the base thereof.
That is, the color would spread and suffuse throughout the base to the outer levels and then to the
core, raising the level of color, the amount of color, the intensity of the color, as it would spread
through, then pull away from the center, becoming rather then a disc, more in the shape that you
would know as the donut, that would allow the serpent to pass through.

There would not then be the concentration on producing these effects, but the concentration on
producing those characteristics, those states of character that would make these effects possible
For the raising of the kundalini force is not so necessary or so desirable as the control of the
kundalini force at whatever level it is raised. Be not concerned, then, with the opening of the
chakras, but be concerned with the control of the chakras that are opened, and the force that
already is raised within. This in itself, then, would produce the opening of the other chakras and
the realization of the use of this Divine force, this Divine solar energy.

We would find in this one that there has been in the past, the level of raising of the sacral chakra
and there has been the spiritualizing of this power, which is good in this present life, for it is not
meant in this lifetime that this one should marry nor bear children. This may come as a
disappointment within, and should be realized that which has brought in this lifetime as intent was
not labeled by a master, or given of God, other than within self. That is, if there was chosen that
this would not be the incarnation for marriage and children it would have been chosen by the
seeker himself. That is, on the planes of the inter-between there was seen that which needs to be
accomplished in this incarnation. There was chosen that this one would take a vehicle that was not
oriented to the sexual drive that these would be spiritualized in this lifetime, that time would be
spent instead for the learning process and for the teaching as a profession, raising the level of
education particularly for the young, bringing in spiritual concepts and understanding of the world
and the meanings of the world, meanings of incarnation, the meanings of life on this plane.

This, then, would be the concentration of perfecting the self, of raising the levels of consciousness.
And giving of self to another in the love relationship, then, would burn off this energy and would
detract from the goal, the main purpose of this incarnation. Not that this would not be possible, for if
this one so chooses there may be taken a mate in this lifetime, there could be the family, but would
be a disappointment to this one within. The choice, then, would not be made from these sources
or from inner planes. The choice, of course, always is with man. God will not intervene in the free
will of those who He has placed on this incarnation. The choice, then, would be whether all that
might be realized in this lifetime would be realized, or whether there would be the diversion for the
satisfaction of self and the natural urges.

See, then, that the choice is laid before you, that may be dedicating this lifetime to the raising of
levels of consciousness, or there may be the joining in the human race, the human stream that
would take the longer time in evolvement. See these, then, as spiritual forces, as spiritual
opportunities, and develop in this manner.

Health
Reading0189Polio
WhydidIhavepolioandwhatcourseshouldItakeforthehealingofthedamagedonebythatillness?
Answer9:Thathasbeengiven.Waskarmic.Yetnotinrepaymentforthisorthat,butinthecalling
attentionto.Andneednotbecontinuedasanadjustmentforlifetime.Butmayberebuilt.Andwesee
inthisway.Thattherewouldbethebringingofwarmthbythehandsorattentiontotheselevelsthat
arenotfulfilledin,orthatneedtogrow,orthatneedtobuildtissuehere.
Nowunderstandthoseprinciplesthatwouldbuilttissue,forthesearethoseprinciplesthenthatwould
causecancer.Forcanceristhemultiplying,thetoorapidmultiplyingortheuncontrolledmultiplyingof
cells.Thenunderstandthatthesebegiveninthesameway.Thatwhichcouldcausedisease,then,could
repair.Orthatwhichcouldbuildthecancer,(forcancerisabuildingnotawastingaway,buta
building),andifthebodybeabletobuildacancer,thenitcanrebuildcellsinaconstructiveway.
Thenthinkoforseethosespots,thoseplaces,thosefailuresofthebodytoprogramtheproper
response.Forunderstandthatinthepoliowastherefusalofthebodyforaperiodoftimetoproduce
thatgrowtheffect.Nowthishasceasedwithinthebody.Thereisnottherethepolioatthistime.But
thereistheneedforreprogrammingthethinking,forcorrectingthatwhichisnowseen.Forthebody
continuestoreproducethatwhichisthebodyorthatwhichthebodythinksofthebodyinthistime.Or
thatis,understandthatthebodyissurroundedbythemind.Nowunderstandthis.Themindisnot
containedwithinthebodyorwithinthebrainoranyportionthereof.Butthemindrathersurroundsthe
entirebody.Nowifthemindbeseenaswhole,ifthemindinthatportionbeseenaswellandhealed
andabletoproducethatperfectbody.
Thengivingtheenergyorsendingtheenergywiththehandsbyplacingthehandoverthespotandby
envisioningwiththemindthatwhichshouldbe,themindthenwillbegintobuildthatwhichyouwould
willittobuild.Nowunderstandallthoseprinciplesthathavebeengivenforthehealingofanother.
Forgivetheselfthenofallaction,allactivitythatwouldproducethekarmiceffect,ortheweakness,or
thenecessitytodealwithoradjusttotheweaknessorthemalformation.
AndunderstandtheIAM.Orthat,Ihavegrownbeyondtheneedtobeimperfect.Anditwouldglorify
GodgreaterinmybodyifIwereabletoperfectthesame.Butforthisone,developthemorerespect
forthebodyasasacredvessel.Makethisbodyasacredvessel,forhasnotbeendonewithinthisone.
Thisbodyisnotseenasholy,aspure,asgiventotheFather.Andkeepitclean.Domoreforthe
cleanlinessofthisbody.Repair.Showtherespectinthisway.Sowillthebodyrespondbyproducing
thosecellsthatmightfillininthisportions.Andperfectthis.
Thengivingthewarmth,givingtheenergydaily.Andhowmuchdaily?Thenhowmuchofthedaywould
thisbodybeimperfect?Thenforthatsameamountoftheday,ofthattimewouldthebodybe
programmedtoperfectthebody.Orgivingtheattentionalwaystothatperfection.Nottotheproblem,
buttothatperfection,forthecorrectionoftheproblem.
Nowthisoneaswellcouldtakeduringtheperiodsofthenight,givingtheselfuponreclining,uponthat
timeofgivingtheselftorest,therecouldbecalledabouttheselfandparticularlyoverthisportion,
envisionthehandsofthehealerorthoseangelsofministry.AnddedicatethisselfintheNameofthe
Father,askingthebodytocomplete,toperfectthatportionofthebodyand,Igivemyselfthisnightto
thebuildinguntoperfectionofthisshoulder,ofthisportion.Thebone,theflesh,thetissuehere,Iwould
createinperfectionandsoglorifyGodinmybody.IwouldbuildthatperfectTemplethatwouldreveal
HisNameandglorifyHimuntotheheavens.
Nowthisoneaswellshouldgivethecaretothatscalpcondition.Andforthisonewouldbetakenthat
containedinthecoffeegroundsorthatwhichhasbeenboiled.Andtakingoftenofthesoupwithinthe
self.Madefromthepeelsofpotatoesforthecorrectionoftheseconditions.Forthehairfollicleshere
havenotbeendestroyedandcanberegrownifthishavingbeenboiledandthatwhichremainsbe
rubbedintothescalp.Willbefoundthattherewillbethehennalightcoveringorcoloringofthehair
shaft.Atthesametime,theawakeningfromtheserootsorthebeginning,thegivingofstrongerhairfor
thisone.Orthehairmightbestimulated.Theremightbeusedaswellthosemethodsasgivenfromthe
CayceSourcesoftheusingoftheoils,thosecrudeoilsandthoseotherpreparationsusedtherewith.
Andtheprogramming.Nowingivingsuchattentioninthesewaysforthegrowth,sowilltheother
portionsofthebodybereprogrammedtogrow.
Andwhywouldwementionthehairforthisone?Forthevanity?Butratherunderstand,itisforthe
perfectingoftheshould,ofthatwhichwastheresultofthepolio.Forintrainingthisbodytogrow,to
multiplycellsinotherwaysinotherportions,sotherewillcomewithinthispattern,thisidea,thismind,
thatrealizationthatgrowthcontinueseveninthistime.Fortherehasbeenthefeeling,Ihavegrown
thatwhichIamandmustlivetherewith.Butiftherebethereprogrammingofthisbodytogrow,to
multiplycells,toproduceintheseways,sotherewillbeproducedwithinthisbodythatcreativeflow,
thatcreativeenergy,thatwhichischanneledoften.
Soofteninthesewhoprogramorperfectthebody,thatwhichischanneledintosex,thatcreative
energywouldberaisedalongthekundaliniandgivenrathertohealing,tothecreativeenergyforthe
perfectingofthehumanbody.
Andtherewouldcomethismethod,thismessagefromanother.Comesforthisgrowthbeinggivenand
readingsinthisway:
Nowmyson,ifIwouldperfectthatvehicleinwhichyouhavemanifest,itwouldbeexpectedthatyou
wouldchannelMyenergyforthehealing.Forthatgifthasbeengivenandisthinethisnightthatyou
giveofselfforperfectingthebodiesofanother.
AndthatmessagecomeandisreadinHisNamewhowouldwalkwiththeeeveninthistime.Knowof
HisPresenceinthisplace,andtakeofHisenergyfortheraisingofselfandallotherstothathigherplace
orthatplaneofHisPresence.
Forevenatthistime,evenatthismoment,HeiswalkingintheGarden.AndifyouwouldseeHim,you
wouldseeHimevenagainweepingasinthatday.ForthouartJerusalem.AndHewouldcalloftenthat
youbeawareofHimandwalkwithHim.AndhearHimsayeveninthistimeasHesaidthen:
OhJerusalem,howoftenwouldIgatheryoutomypresence,tomybosom,withinmyarmsasahen
wouldgatherherchicksunderwings.Andyouwouldnot.
Children,ifyoucouldrealizehowoftenHewouldwalkwiththee.Andyoucouldevenfeelyourfacein
Hisbosom.Andthisnight,Hewouldcrytothee,
WhowouldwalkwiththeMaster?
GiveyourselftoHisPresence.Concerntheselfnotwiththereadingfromtherecords,butrestingthe
headonHisbosom,onHisshoulder.ForHewillcomfortthee.AndcouldyoubelessthanperfectifHe
wouldmoldyouwithHisownhands?
HowblessedareyouwhohavecomeinHisPresenceinHisName.FornotoftenwouldHecomesoclose
ortouchwithsuchblessingasHewouldgivethisnight.
Wearethroughfornow.

Healing
PaulSolomonReading0401.August10,1974
Question1:Ihavebeenfeelingmoreandmorestronglythedesiretohealandtohelpstraightenpeople
outandtobringthemtoGod.AmImeanttodosomethingofthissortandifso,howwillitmanifestand
whatshouldIdotopreparemyselfforit?Ifnot,whatismypurposeinthislife?
Answer1:Yes,wehavetherecordsofthisone,andthosetendencieswithintheself.Thisoneshould
havebeenahealerinnursingorsuchinthislifetimeorateacherofnursingwouldhavebeenideal.As
fortime,therecanbedevelopedthosetalentsasmanifestasdesiretosharehealing,particularlyinthe
mannersofnaturalapplicationsoradviceinsuchandofteaching,butnottobelimitedtothat,forsure.
Forthisonehasenteredinthistimewiththeseabilities.Abilitiesoforganizationorbringingtogether
thosegroupsandinstructingothers,bringingotherstogetheringroupdynamicsorgroupinteractivity.
Insuchmannersaswouldcausecentersorgroupstofunctiontogetherforgrowth.Hasanabilityto
teachaswell,toinstructothers,notonlytomanifesthealingwithintheself,buttoinstructothersin
LawsofHealingthattheremightbedevelopedthoseabilitiesthatwouldgobeyondtheself.
Yetthereisanotherfactorthatiseverpresentwithinthisonethatwefind.Willworkbetterasan
assistanttooranassociateofanotherthatwillbethecenterofattention,yousee.Thisonewillfindin
pursuitasassistinganotherwhoalwayswouldreceivethecredit,therecognitionandsuch,whilethis
onebusywiththework,theactivities,theaccomplishments.Everabitbehindthescenesforthereason
thatthisoneisfarmoreconcernedwiththeoperation,withthework,thantheattentionandsuch
derived.
Wouldbeagoodpurposeinthistimetoformagroupofthoseinterestedandbeasexecutivesecretary
orexecutorofthework,groupleader.Keepingthoseactivitiestogetheraskeepingtrackofsuchdetails
andsuch.
Allthesearetalentsofthesoulinthistimeandshouldputforththeeffortforsuchorganization.Beof
servicetoanorganization.Letnotsuchtalents,suchabilitiesforthesethingsbewasted,butdobe
aboutthebusinessofhealing.Forthedesireistheresultoftalentanddrawingtowardthese.
Thisonehasbeeninvolvedinsuchinthepast.WillfindthisoneinTarsusduringthetimeoftheearly
developmentoftheChristianmessage,thetimeoftheMaster,operatingandinahostel,ifyouwill,a
placefortakinginthosetravelers.AndlearnedoftheChristthroughthosewhocamefromJerusalem
afterthoseperiodsofthePassover.Andthetravelers,theJewsaswereresidentsofTarsusinthetime
andbringingwordofthedevelopmentsinandaboutPalestine.Andaportionoftheactivitiesoftheinn
weretheserviceofcaringforthoseinneed,thephysicalneedssuchasahospitalornearlyso,forthose
ofthecommunitybroughttheinjured,thelame,tothehostelfortreatment.
Nowthis,evenbeforelearningthemessageofChrist.ThenuponlearningoftheTherapeutae,the
healers,astheEsseneswerecalled,thecomradesoftheChristandoftheBaptizer,thesecameand
introducedthemethodsofhealingthroughprayer,throughspiritualmeans.Itwasherethatshelearned
andwasabouttheagethatwefindinthepresent.
Was33yearsofageatthetimeoflearning,atthetimeofthebirth,thespiritualbirththatmadelife
meaningfulandworthwhileinthattime.
Assooftenhappens,youfindinthislifetimearepeating.Itwasabouttheage33thatthisonebeganto
rememberagainwithinthesoulandtofeelthisisthetimetodevelopthepurposeinthelifetime.Some
timeago,thissoulbegantofeelthenecessitytoaccomplishthatthesoulhadenteredthisplanetodo,
thattherewasapurpose,andhassetaboutseeking.Nowarepetitionofthattime,takinginothers.
Mighthelpifyouhaveanimage,apicture,arealization.
Wasmarriedinthattimeandthewifeoftheinnkeeper.Butseeherinvolvedinthesethingsbecauseof
theheritage,andbecauseasachildhadbeenoneofthecurious,hadsatatthefeetoftheteachersas
theboysweretaught.SofewwomeninthosedayseducatedandlearnedintheLaw.Butbecause
Jewishbybirth,hadlearnedHebrewLawandthewaysoftheEssenes,andabletosharethese.Because
ofthis,willfindthesick,thelame,thoseinneedofspiritualcounseling,thoseconfusedofmind,were
broughttoheratthehostel,attheinn,asshebecamethencounselorforthecommunity,doctorforthe
communityandcaringfortheneedsastofoodandshelterforthoseinneed.Andinthetimethenofthe
Dispersion,thegoingoutfromJerusalemfollowingtheperiodsoftheMaster,whentherewerethose
persecutions,evenengagedinhidingtheseattimesandsponsoringtheactivitiesoftheChristians,as
theyhid,forservicesandsuch.
Alltheseaportionofthelifetime.Andbyrelatingto,byunderstanding,bybringingsoulmemorytothe
surface,canbeengagedinthisday.Thereisatendencywithintheheartinthistimetorebelagainstthe
orthodoxororganizedchurchesandtheirformality,theirsettingasideoftruth.Becauseofthetendency
ofthesoultorememberthepatternsofmeetingofsmallgroupshereandthereinthehomesinthat
theywillhaveatendencytooperateinthatmannerinthisday.Thatis,afeelingalmostofunderground
groups,meetingtoworshiptogetherquietlyandinsmallgroups,studyinghealingandsuch.Nowbe
abouttheserviceofsuchgroupsaswasawakened.Beaboutthecounselingandtheministryinthe
healing,thelayingonofhandswithprayer,notasagreatform,butthesincerityoftheprayerwill
comforttheheartofhiminneed.Asoftenasyoutakethehandofanotherandpray,holdinghishandin
bothyourhands,transferringtheself,theenergy,thehealing,andmostofall,theconfidenceinChrist,
thefaiththatothersmightbeuplifted.ThenassumethatHehasblessedandhealinghasbegunasone
wouldgooutfromyourpresenceandgivethanksofit.
Question2:WerethereotherlivesduringwhichIhadcontactwiththeMasterinHisotherincarnations?
Answer2:WasawareofHimwhobecametheChristinthetimeofthegreatkingoftheHebrews,during
thetimeoftheservantDavid,whenthegreatestofmusiciansstoodbeforethecongregationofIsrael
andinspiredthemwithgreatprayerssettomusic,themusicoftheharp.ThemanwascalledAsaphand
wasthemanwhobecametheChrist.Inanearliertime,itwashewhowasthecounselorofDavidand
broughtcomforttohisheart,andteachingandinspiredhiminthewaysoftheLord.Davidservedas
mightbedescribedasapprenticetohimasapsalmist,asasongwriter.HewastheteacherofKing
David.
Youwereahandmaideninthepalacethen,andawareoftheworkofboth.Andawareofhisgreatness
thoughofcourse,neverdaringtothinkofthisoneastheMessiah.Yetknowingthattherewashealing
qualityinhismusicandinhisprayer,andthegreatnesseverwasrecognized.Itwasbecauseofthe
chordsthatwerestruckinthattimethatinthelaterdaywhenyouonlyheardofhisexistencefrom
Tarsusthatyoucametoaccept.Therewasachordofrecognitionthatwasstruckandallowedthatyou
learn.
Question3.WhatshouldIdoaboutpastrelationshipswithmypresentson,(Name)(bornin)
inordertobethebetterguideforhim?
Answer3:Yes,hewasthehusbandinTarsus.HewasGreek.YouwereHebrewinthattime,andwe
findmuchabouttherelationshipthatwillenterintopersonalrelationshipsinthisday.Understanditin
thisway.HewaseducatedandoftheGreeks.ThewifenotsoeducatedandoftheHebrew.A
traditionalist.Yetthewifebeingtheonetowhomallcame,theadministratorofthebusiness.Itwasher
abilitythatallowedthattheInnbecamesuccessful,asitwas,andnotgreatsuccessinanymeasure.The
husbandspendingagreatdealoftimeindulgingtheselfwithdrinkanddiscussionswithothers.Thatis,
wasonewhoenjoyedexchangeofideas,philosophiesandsuch,yousee,andrecognition.
Andapurposeinthistimeistheovercomingoftheappetites.Inthattimeunabletofunctionasheadof
householdforfeelinginferiortothosetalentsofthewife,yousee.Almostaresentmentinthistime,a
determinationtobeafreeindividualist.Youllfindhimabitstubbornandrebelling,demanding
opportunitytomakedecisionsforhimselfandrecognitionforhimself.Youllfindavacillatingbetween
greatheightsofdeterminationandintrospectivedepressionattimes,periodsofbeingwithdrawn.
Nowunderstandthatwhilethetalentsinthatdaywereofgreathelpinwaysthatmenwouldcount
success,yetthyverystrengthinthattimewasanoppressiontohim.Inthisday,anyattempttobethe
greatguidingforceofhislifewillmeetabitofrebellionandresentment.Youllneedinthistimetolook
tohimforstrengthandexpectstrengthofhim.Recognizeandrejoiceinitwhenitcomes,foritishis
purposeinthislifetimetoshowthestrengththathehidinthatdayorwasunabletomuster,yousee.
Understandtherelationshipinthismannerandyoubothwillgrow.
Question4:Whatwasmypastrelationshiptotheentity(Name)whichbroughtaboutcircumstances
inthepresentlife?Hisbirthdate(Name)in..HaveIdealtwiththesituationcorrectlyinmyown
mindinordertopreventanyrecurringkarmicsituation?
Answer4:Youwillfindtherootsofthesituationintheearlylifeofthatperiodofgreatestsoul
developmentwhenhewasthefather,thatsamelifetimeashasbeendescribed.AsthisonelefttheHoly
City,thehomeofthefather,goingwithamanofforeignbirthintoaforeignland,therewasaseekingto
dominateinthattimeandarejectionofthedaughterbythefather.Insomanycounts,findthisseriesof
rejectionsthatcameinthatdayandyetthelongingofhishearttorepair,toholdthedaughter,yet
refusaltocommunicateunderthecircumstances.Attemptingnottoallowthedaughtertohavewillof
herown.Seethesefirstchoosingamanofforeignbirth.SuchablowtoaHebrewoftheHebrewsinthat
time.Leavingthelandofpresentnativity.HardlyanyJewishpersoninthattimefamiliarwiththeLaw
wouldliveapartfromtheHolyCity.ItwasapartofstatustolivewithinthewallsoftheGreatCityin
thatday,andyetthisonedeparted.
Thesetwocountsthen,livinginaGrecianhouseholdinaGreekcityandinGreekcultureandthen,
worstofall,theacceptanceoftheChristiantenets.Allthesecreatedthosestrainsthatyouseeasbonds
oflove.Yetatthesametimecondemnationofbeliefssothatinseeinghimagaininthisday,youseea
manwhohasgreatloveforthesoulandyetgreatdeterminationtochangeorremold,remakethesoul
intoanewkindofunderstanding,relationship,acceptingthoseashisowntenets,yousee.
Wefindtheseresolvedintheheartinthattherehasbeentheexchangeofloveorrecognitionoflove
andyetthedeterminationholdsthetenetswithintheself.Letitbeso,butletkarmabeendedbynever
thinking,neverwondering,neverholdingfeelingsofguiltorwonderingifthisorthatshouldhavebeen
anotherway.Asoftenasthenameiscalledandimagesofthepastbroughtthereof,renewingofold
relationships.Seekthenthenewer,thehigher.
Question5:InwhatwaymayIbestserveasahelpto(Name)(Date)nobirthyear,andbornin
(Name)andwhatwasourpastrelationship?
Answer5:Wehavenotthebodyandcantlocatetherecordshere.Canyougivepresentlocationsofthe
bodythatmightbefound?
Conductor:Sheslocatedat(Place)
Source:Wehaveanimagehereofawomanolderthanthisoneandwithseveralphysicalproblems.Is
thistheentitythatwehave?
Conductor:(Address)Thisseemstobe.
Source:Yes,yeswehave.Wehavethebody.Youllfindthisonerepresentativeofsomanyyoullfindin
thislife.Andthereistemptationheretousethephraseordescriptionofthebirdsreturningtothenest.
Foritisinthislifetimethatyoullfindsomanythatyouhelpedinthatday.Thosetakenintothehostel
andtaught,counseled,workedwith.Youhavefoundandwillfindmanyinthisdaycomingtoyou
withoutknowingwhyexactly,seekinghelpinallsortsofthingsandproblems.Thisisoneofthosewith
anunderlyingfeelingthatsapartofthesoulpattern,remembering,Thisonewasabletohelpmein
thatday,andIwillseekheroutagainthatshemaybeofservice.
Placingagreatdealofresponsibilityonyourshoulders,isntit?
Thenbeaboutit.Preparingtheselfbothforcounseling,forhealing,forteaching.Thinkoftheselfas
beingthatsamesoul,thatsameperson.Asinthatday,sointhis.ButdependentontheFatherthatyou
mayevershare.
Shewasonewhocametotheeinthatdayandthenremainedasaservant,amaid,apartofthe
householdthatshemightlearnandteachothers.Apossibilitythatitmightbedoneinthisdayifshell
putasidesomeofthesefeelingsofguiltandfear,theholdingtotheself,thinkingoftheselfalwaysas
poorlyandsicklyandsoon.Somuchwillingnesstoacceptitandfearthatsurroundsthisone.
Thenovercomeandbeabouthelpingothersandshellgrowhealthierandsetasidesomeofthese
difficulties.Butonlyinservicewouldshedoso.
Wemustgo.Wearethroughwiththisreadingforthepresent.
Thankyou.

Health
PaulSolomonReading0723.VirginiaBeach,Virginia,November24,1975
Question:Pleaseilluminateonthedormantabilitiesandlatentpossibilitiesthatwouldhelpdevelop
attunementtothehigherself.
Answer:Yes.Fullycapableeveninthistimeofcommunicationwithintheselfwiththehighestwithin.If
thesewereattempted,thatis,inasimilarmannertothatevenbroughtbeforeyouthroughthis
channel.Anabilityespeciallythroughattunementtotherelationshipofheavenlybodiestoan
individual.Canlisten,andask,andreceiveanswersandguidance,especiallyfortheselfandforthe
family.
Speakingespeciallyduringthoseperiodsofattunementandmeditationcanspeakthewordsof
guidancethatareparticularlyfortheself,forthefamily,thatasneedbedoneandshouldbebrought,
shouldbeused,thatability.
Nowthetalentsthathavebeenthetrademark,thehallmarkofserviceforthissoul,arethosethatareof
theEarthandherabundance,particularlyofgrowingfoodsandlivingoffoftheland,ofcreating,of
building,ofexpressingthecreativeurgethroughthataswillbefoundonthisplane.Andtheseusedas
well.Butthatlatentcanbebroughttothesurface,theabilitytocommunicateinthatmannergiven.
Question.Pleasegiveconditionsoftheethericbody,showabnormalities,leakages,psychicwounds,and
giveaidtohealingtheethericbodyfortrueexchangewithvitalforces.
Answer:Yes,andinattempttodescribethatconditionoftheetheric,betterthatyouunderstandthese
conditionsalwaysarerevealedinthephysical.Wherethereareimbalancestheninthecausal,itwillbe
reflectedinthemanifest.Sothatyoullfindtheseasmightwellbebrought,particularlyaboutthethird
center,orthecenterofself,andopeningeasilytothoseabout.Thatisapartofdevelopmentofself,but
willmaketheselfevervulnerabletothevibration,asyoucallit,ofthoseabout.Sotherecaneasilybe
leakageshere,exchanges,absorptionofthosecreationsofothersyoucallnegative,oranger,
imbalancesandsuch.Oftentakenintotheselfthroughthatcenter.Canbebettercontrolledwiththe
massageofthiscenterwithoils,particularlyintheclockwisemotionaswillassistinassimilationsand
eliminations.Thebringingeverintophysical,theenergyupwardtowardthehighermanifestationofthe
heart.Forthisonehasabilityandthetendencytotransmutethesethroughtheheartandsendbackthe
greaterunderstandingofthatreceived.Usethatabilitythenfortransmutation.Notsuggestingthatitis
alwaysadversetoacceptfromothersthatkindofenergy.Whentransmutedandgiveninahigher
naturetoothers,amethodofhealing,andoftencanbeused.
Thenbeawareoftheabilityandusehealinginthatmanner.Thatis,withtheabilitytoreceivethrough
thecenterofselfthosefeelingsorneedsofothers,transmutingorchangingwiththeselfandgiving
backaslove.
Question:Pleasedescribethelifeseal.
Answer:Asealforthisoneaswillexpressthenatureandexperiencesofthissoulmightwellbedrawn
asashipuponthewaters.Butwithoutsail.Aformofbackgroundthatyouseeasapyramidthen,the
symboloftheTao,ortheyinandyang,thesymbolofbalance.Ribbonsunfurlingfromthatsymboland
reachingdowntoembracethewhole,willexpressthepurposeofthesealortheliftingofthesoulinto
thebalance.Andthesethingsexpressedbythatwevegivenhere.
Theship,theVesselofSolomon,carryingwithinitthatwillliftthesoultoitshighestrelationshiporthe
HolyGrail.TheshipofSolomonbeingthatvesselthatisthebody,butthebody/mind,ormindthe
builder,containingwithinitthentheHolySeed,theHolyGrail,orthecupcontainingtheCovenant,the
cupcontainingthatyouknewasthehighest,thehighestwithin.
Manifeststhenfromthissymbolasapyramid,pointingupwardorreachingtowardtheheavensfrom
thefoursquarebaseofthemanifesttothepointthatleadsintothebalance,symbolizedinacircle
integratedintotheOne.Theribbonsunfurlingthen,expressingthatwhichoccursinthislifetime.These
unfurlthenfrominthecirclecontainingthatsymboloftheTaoortheunificationofthewhole.
Question:Howcandentalcarebedonesuccessfullybyoneself?Canthisbedonewithouttheuseof
instrumentsorforeignobjects?
Answer:Nowsomuchinthecultureasyouhaveit,butyoulldiscoverneedsduringthoseperiodswhen
thesethingsarenotavailable.Forthecorrectionoftheseinthosetimesthen,bestbehandledwiththe
useofthosespicesasgrowninthismanner.Themassagingofthegumswiththelimbsandtherootsof
thesassafrasandtheclovewillgivesomecare.
Nowyoullneedabook,thatwedescribe,allthosethatyouneedduringthoseperiodsoftime.But
theseessentialasgivenhere.Thatofclovesforpurposesofloosening,removingandcontrolofpain.
Thatofsassafrasforthebuildingthestrength,thecirculation,resistanceandsuch,andthecleansing.
Nowastoreplacementandsuch,thesenotgivenforthistime.Youneedastudyonthese,aseparate
studyforitisastudyuntoitself.Thatwegivehereonlyhintsastothemannersofhandlingsuchthings
duringtheperiodsofchangeorapartfromthecultureasyouveexperienceditinthepresent.

Health
PaulSolomonReading0735.NewYork,January2,1976
Question1:Pleasedescribetheconditionsnowpresent,givingthecauseofandtreatmentforthe
mentaloremotionalbreakdownexperiencedon(Date),andtheperiodthreeyearsagoalso.Are
drugsinvolvedandhow?
Nowwehaveanumberofinterrelatedconditionsandsymptomshere.Beginningfirstwithphysical
imbalancesintheendocrine,thepancreas.Canbeassistedincorrectionnutritionally.
Inetiologytheprecipitatingcause.Notdrugassuch.Nothingintroducedinsuchamannertoprecipitate
thedifficulty.Ratheremotionalstresstakingadvantageofimbalancesintheglandularsystemandinthe
physicalsystem,yousee.Sothatthecauses,theunderlyingetiologynottotallyintheemotion,butthe
physicalreactingtotheemotional.
Andthesearetheconditionsinthephysicalaswefind.Firstofall,inthecoordinationintheendocrine,
whichwillneedtobebroughtintobalance.Insufficienthormonebalancethroughthepancreas,
producingextremebloodsugarfluctuations,bringingonperiodsofdepressionormanicdepressive
symptoms.Becauseofthefluctuations,thereisaneedforchromiuminthesystemandofzincand
copper.
Besttreatmentforthecondition,bestapproachtotreatment,certainlywillbeMegaVitaminTherapy.
Dr.??woulddowellfortheadministration.Andwoulddowelltolookintotestingforthesebalance
throughBrainBiocenter,Princeton,NewJersey,fortheunderstandingofthemineraldeficienciesand
imbalancesinthesystem.
Nowirregardlessofcounselingandassistancetotheemotions,psychotherapyandsuch,willgetlittle
resultswithoutbringingthephysicalbodyintoperfectbalance.Thenrelyonthesewhocanbring
balanceinthephysicaltobesupportedbytheemotional,thecounseling,theunderstandingwithinself.
Nowmuchofthewelfare,particularlyemotionalofthisone,dependsupontheemotionalstabilityof
thefamily.Itwoulddowell,particularlyforthemother,tobeaboutcalmingtheself,realizingpeace
withintheself,particularlythroughdevelopmentofmeditation,meditativeability,abilitytoturnwithin
andfindpeace.Theanxietyofthefamilyandconditionssurrounding,thedisappointmentbecauseof
thejealousyandunfairactsofothers,havebeentransferredtothesechildren.
Thetension,theanxiety,theworry,theconcern,theresponsibilitybecauseoftheculture,becauseof
thereligiousbeliefsandsuch,havebeentakenupontheshouldersofthesewhofindthistoogreata
burdentoshoulderatthistime.Theirattemptishonorable.Theirdesiretoservewellintheeyesof
God.Butunableasyettodealwiththetensionoftheemotionsinthese.
Thenfindingpeaceinyourselfwillbeofgreat,greatassistancetoaddingpeacetothese.
Nowfortheentirefamily,addgelatintothediet.Gelatinincapsulesasasupplementorindrinksor
such,sothattherewillbethebetterassimilationoffood.Hyperactivity,tension,nervousnesswillcome
frommeatinthediet,anymeatatall,regardlessofpreparation.Fishdoeswellandisassimilatedwell,
andwillprovidetheneededprotein.Freshvegetableswouldbeofgreatassistance.Particularlyleafy
greensandsuchfortheentirefamilyinthediet.
Thosethingsthatproduceasenseofcalm,practice.Practiceprayerandmeditationinamannerof
feelingthatGoddoescareandwillinterveneheretobringpeace,justice.Andunderstand,theactionsof
nomancanbeallowedtodisruptthemanatpeaceinhisheartwithGod.
Thenthejealousies,frustrations,hateofothers,canandhaveproducedimbalancedvibrations,
responsesinthisentirefamily.Theentirefamilyhasbeenmistreated.Butunderstandthis.Thereaction
tothatmistreatment,theresponsetothatjealousy,hate,fear,andsuch,isyourownresponsibilityin
thesensethatyoucanchoosetobestronger,toovercomeitratherthanallowingthehurttomakethat
theyhavedoneevengreater.
Theirresponsibilityisuponthemandthemonly.Youracceptanceofit,yourhurt,isyourresponsibility,
yourchoice.Thenattempttoliftit.Allthesearestrongfactorsinthewellbeingofthisyoungoneinhis
mind,hisheart,hisfuture.
Thereisaneedofcourse,forcounseling.Wellitbeonewhounderstandsthenatureofthelifeandthe
difficultiesofadjustinghere.
Nowunderstand,counselingcancomenotonlythroughsuchprofessionalsaswouldberecognizedfor
thatpurpose.Anditneednotbearabbi.Butdoesneedbeonewhowillunderstandtherestrictions,the
difficulties,asafriendandasatherapist.Andparticularlyformassagethatwilldomuchgoodin
bringingphysicalwellbeinginbalance,nutritionaltherapyandsuch.
Onewhowoulddowellbothincounseling,beingafriend,andsharinginthismanner,Dr(Name)Talk
withhimconcerningthis,andgiveopportunityforboththesonstofindbetterbalancethroughhis
treatment.Dobeaboutthestudyofmeditation,developingtheabilitieswithin,whetherof
TranscendentalMeditation,whetherthroughsuchasteachmethodsacceptable.Anymethodasmight
belearnedtofindthepeacewithin.Butwithintheparentsaswellastheseyoungerones.
Nowinthefather,hisconditionhere.Thedifficultiesbothastotheswellingintheextremities,the
dizziness,theheadaches,andthenervousnessorthedisposition,thedifficulties,theworry,principally
fromcirculation.Difficultiesincirculationthatcanbecorrected,particularlybyplungingthefeet
alternatelyintohotandcoldwaterdaily.Everydayincreasingtheefficiencyofcirculationtothe
extremities,particularlythefeet.Vibratorymassagetothehead,theneck,theshoulderswouldbeof
greathelpinreducingtensions,nervousness,headaches,dizzinessandsuch.Andimprovingeventhe
eyesightandthehearing.Rollingtheheadaroundintheheadandneckexerciseswouldbeofhelpas
welltohiminrelievingtheseconditions.Now,relievingtheseconditionsforhim,producingsomeease
inhisconsciousness,takingsomeoftheburdenoffofhisshoulders,willassistinthewelfareofboththe
sons.
Forthemotherthen,intheseconditions.Exercisewillbehelpfulintheconditionshere.Thereisadrop
inthepositionoftheuterushavingaffectedthelowerpelvis.Thereneedbeexercisesgivenforthe
pelvishereaswillrestorestrengthinmusclesandthebalanceinthisarea.Andthis,withcorrectionin
nutrition,willcorrectthisirregularityandsuch.SeeDr(Name)forthisaswell.Willbeofassistancein
settingaboutthisprogram,thistherapy.Ofmuchhelptothese.
Fortheyoungeronethen.Includehimwiththisdiet,nutrition,thetherapy,thephysicaltherapy,the
massage.Willrespondtotheconditionsoftheothers.Thatis,aswebringbalancetothemother,
particularlyinthenerveresponse,thereliefoftensionandsuch,willfindresponsethenintheseothers.
ThegreatestkeyintheapplicationofhelpforalloftheseistheattitudetowardGod,theattitudeof
prayer.AnattitudeoffeelingnotthatIambeingpunishedforwrongsanddifficultiesinhandlingthese
thingsinerror.Dodiscardsuchfears,fortherehavebeenmistakes,therehavebeenerrors,therehave
beenfearsanddifficultiesthathaveaffectedothers.Butitisnotaspunishmentnorresultofguiltthat
thesearevisiteduponyou.Ratherthatyoumaylearn,thatyoumayovercomethem,thatyoumaybe
temperedwiththestrengththatwillberequiredtomeetthoseconditionsbeforeyou.
Now(Name)hasthatability.Andiftherebeafieldforhiscareerthatwouldbeofthemost
advantagebothtohimandtoothers,itwillbeincounseling,studyingtheapplicationofpsychologyfor
helpingotherstodealwiththeselawshehasfoundsodifficult.Insearchingfortheseanswers,infinding
adjustmentwithinhimself,physically,mentally,emotionally,andbecauseofhissensitivityandabilityto
understandandempathizewithothers,couldbeverywelldevelopedtherapy.Couldfindmuchsuccess
inapplyingitinthatmanner.Hasatalentaswellforaccountingandbusiness,butthegreatesttalentis
intouchingotherswithhisunderstanding,withhisabilitytocounselandsuch.
Nowthetherapiesherecouldbemuchmoreextensive,forsure,inapplyingnutritionandbalance.But
wevegiventhosewhowillprefertoworkindependently,findingtheresultsoftheirownexaminations
andsuch.Andshouldleaveitwiththemtoadjustthese.
Nowaportionofthedifficultiesinthebeginningcamefromablowtothelowerspinethatstillneed
someadjustment,particularlyintheliftingofpressurefromthelowersacrum.Dr(Name)canrelieve
thisconditionswell,allowingthegreaterflowhere,abalance.
Oncethisapplicationismade,willfeelsomereliefofthetensioninthisspine.(Name)willrelaxa
greatdeal,feelingthataburdenhasbeenlifted.Withtheapplicationofthisadjustment,applypressure
totheupperdorsalduringthelifting.Thenmassageacrosstheshoulders,theneck.Youllfeelthe
spreading,then,oftherelaxationacrosstheseareasandtheincreaseofcirculationandthemovement
ofthespinalfluidtothebrain,thebalanceofthepressurehere,liftingofpressure.Thiswillassistinthe
balance.
Andthatissufficientforthemoment.Wearethrough.
Healing
PaulSolomonReading0751.NewYork,January28,1976.
Question1:YouwillgiverelationshipstoUniversalForcesandcommentonpurposeandpersonality
pastandpresent,relatingtonow.
Answer1:Yeswehavethepatternssurroundingthislifeandexpressioninthistime.Andwouldobserve
this.Youhavebeenawarefromtimetotimeofunderlyingactionsoftencalledsubconsciousnessthat
asyoumightexpress,setupsituationsprovidinganeededexperience.Weuseasillustrationtosaythis.
Thattheentirelifetime,thismanifestation,thislifetimeoftheentitybeforeus,therecordshere,has
beenguidedinsuchamanner.Thatis,fromtheearliestperiodofthislifetime,anovershadowing
consciousnessthatisthenatureofself.Notapartfromself,butthehighestexpressionoftheselfhas
createdsituations,onefollowinganother,toprovideopportunitiesfortheproperexpressionofthesoul
inthistime.Sothatinanearliertime,youexaminedpossibilitiesofbeingofassistanceinmeeting,
handling,solvingproblems,difficultiesinexpressionoflife.Aperiodinwhichmentalandemotional
anguishandpainhasseemedmorepotent,moreimportant,ofgreaterconcerneventhanphysical,and
perhapsagreaterchallenge.
Thensituationsexposedyoutopossibilitiesofdeepercausesandcomplexities,tosuchmanifestation,
sothattheveryexperiencesoccurringaroundyou,notatallaccidental,foryouvecreatedthem
yourselforcreatedtheopportunitiesforbeingexposedtothatthemindwasreadyfor,onestepata
time.Sothatnoneoftheprogresshasbeenaccidental.Yetallofitarecalling,anunfoldmentof
experiencesofearlieroccurrenceinthisplanesothattheconsciousnessmightwellbeturnedbacktoan
earliertimethatwedescribebecauseofthedesiretorestructure,toreintroducetheseprinciples.
Atimeinwhichtherewasanawarenessthatthecolorsurroundingapersonmightwellhaveaneffect
ontheglands,nerves,systems,organsofthebodyaswellastheemotion,thethoughtprocess.Sothat
inthetreatingofthebodyphysicalandthebalanceoftheemotionalwiththephysical,particularcolors
mightwellbeusedinparticularcombinationsandpatterns.
Suchcolors,lights,wouldnotbeusedwithoutsound,forsoundaswellanotherformofvibration,
anothermanifestation,wavelengthofvibration,alsointroduced.Providingthenreceptiveforcefield,
willchangeinthoughtpatterns,changeinbodychemistryandsuch.
Weareattemptingtodescribeheresuperficially,theconceptoftheTempleBeautifulasitshouldand
couldbereintroducedinthistime.Thereshouldneverhavebeenaperiodoftimewhentherewas
thoughtoftreatingthemindmentally,andtreatingthebodyphysicallyinaseparatemanneroras
separatedisciplines.Foritisnotpossiblethatthebodyphysicalimproperlyfunctioningwillnotaffect
themind.Norisitpossiblethatthemindimbalancedwillnotaffectthebody.Itisnotpossiblethento
treatonewithouttheother.
Thentheconcept,theveryconceptofapproachinghealinginthistimemustconsiderthemental,
physical,spiritualtogether.Andbringingthesetogetherasaformofvibration,arateofvibration,arate
ofmanifestation,orevenifnotunderstoodinthatmanner,butunderstoodasharmony.Forharmonyis
amanifestationofvibrationthatwillbringhealthandhealing.
Nowifweseemtobeconcentratinginthisdiscourseupontheprofession,itisnotquiteso,forthat
werereadingfromhereisthelifepattern.Theprofessiononlyexpressesitoristhereasonforexistence
inthistimebecauseofawarenessofearlierpatternsoftreatment,ofcaringforothers.
Nowifyouwouldfindinthisdayaperfectmannerfortakingtheunhealthyorganismregardlessofits
manifestation,thatiswhetherphysical,mental,orspiritualimbalance,youmightwellthenprovidea
placewithopportunitiesforfocusingvariouscolorsforvariouspurposes.Healinglights,butnotonly
lights,patterns,includingrhythm,shape,form,boththeshapeoftheroomandshapesonthese
surroundingsurfaces,aswellasthelightsandtheinterplane.
Forisitnottrue,canyounotdemonstrateeveninthistimethatbusyshapesonwallsandsuch,and
unusualshapesinrooms,especiallyifstarkandbusy,willincreasebloodflow,circulation,agitatethe
consciousness,excitetheorganism?Canyounotfindaphysiologicalresponse?
Thenproveit,showit,foritcanbedemonstrated.
Thenchangethesurroundings,theenvironment,anddemonstratethechangeinthebody.Forshapes
ofred,busyshapesofredespeciallyblendedwithwhiteandseveralshadesortintsofred,thenwill
producenervousexcitement.
Movingthenintoaplaceofgreenorsurroundingsofnaturalandforestgreenwillproduceaquietness,
arestfulnessinthatsameorganism,andthedifferencecanbemeasured.
Theniftakenintothebody,indiet,reflectthatsameattempt.Understandtheharmony,thevery
naturalharmonyofallthings.
Foryoucanevenfinditreflectedinthecolorsoffoodsandthatisonekeytobringingtogetherherbal
formulasaswellasdietaryformulas,forproducingaresponseinthephysical.Looktothatyouwould
seektoaccomplish.
Formostifnotallthatyouwouldtreatmaybelistedashotorcoldreaction.Thatishotinthesenseas
agitationoracute.Coldinthesenseofchronicordepressedratherthanstimulateorproducerestor
repression.
Lookinthesamethen,inthedietandinthatwhichsurroundsinmusicorsound.Soundvibration.
Thenlettherebecollectedaboutyouforspecifictreatment,purposes,passages,movementofbeauty
andparticularinstrumentsforthatpurpose.Thentoproducethiseffect,wewillintroducethissound,
thismusicforthepartofthetherapy,andprescribedforthosethatcomethattheyshouldwearand
surroundthemselveswithcolorortheproductionofthatparticulareffect,yousee.Color,light,music.
Nowfollowthatsameattitudeinwords,inconversation,indiscussion.Seekthatthatyoudiscuss,the
guidancebetowardtheaccomplishmentofthatparticulareffectthatissought.
Allbodiesareactiveatalltimesandarebuilding.Thebodiesarebuilt,then,oftheavailablematerialfor
thebuilding,notonlyofthefoodtakenin,butthethoughttakenwiththefood,thesurrounding
atmospherewhetheritbethatcarriedbytheairorthevibrationinsound,thevibrationinthoughtand
thoughtform,allthatsurrounds.Theentireideaofhealingmustbeapproachedascreation,aholistic
spiritualatmosphereforthebuildingofthatkindofcellsinthatkindofbody.Thereisnomental,
emotionalillnessorsymptomthatcanbetreatedwithoutthetreatingofthebody.Withoutthecreation
ofpropernutritionalbalanceandconditionsinwhichtobuildthebody.
Nowtheentitybeforeushaslivedbeforeonthisplaneandhasseensuchtreatments,buthasseen
othersaswell,andrespondstoitautomaticallyfromthedeepestnatureofself.Fromthedeepestpart
oftheselfholdsanidealeverworkingtowardthis.
Theeventsofthelife,thestepsindevelopmentinthislifetimehaveleadyoutoaseeking,anever
expanding,discardingthis,addingtothat,lookingforthatmannerofcreatinganatmosphereof
perfectioninwhichtobuildabody.
ForyouwereawareofthoseTemplesinalatertime.Therewerethosewhobecameawareoftheeffect
oftheMastersorHolyMenonothers.TherewerethosewhowerecalledTherapeutaebytheirpeers,
thosewhowerecalledthehealerswholivedinthoseareas,wholivedinAlexandriainEgypt,andabove
theJordanatQumran,andinothercentersofthetime,butcommunicatingwithoneanotherand
sharingideas.ThesourceoftheideascamefromtheeffectofthetouchofaHolyManuponothers.The
observanceofthefactthatoneattunedtothehighestwithinhimhadtheeffectoftransferringhis
serenitytothebody/mindofoneagitatedsothatanotherseemedtoabsorbhisvibration.Thenthe
studyproceededinsuchamannerthatforthehealingofphysical,mentaldiseasestherewasan
attempttoteachspiritualgrowth,assumingthatbecauseonesspiritualhadaneffectonthephysical,
thatcreatingthespiritualatmospherecouldaffectthephysical.
Sogaverisetoschools.StudiesinAlexandriainthattime.Othersthenaddedthisandthatfromthe
observanceofthehealers,untiltherewasdevelopedasystembywhichtheelements,thenatural
elementssurroundingwerecalleduponnotonlyfortheirobvioustherapeuticqualities,butforan
assistantconsciousnessforcreatinganeffect.Thatis,hotsandforthestimulationofbloodflowor
circulation.Butnotbecausethehealerwasawareofthateffect,ratherbecausehesawhotsandas
containingpower,andinvokedthatpowertoproduceaneffectorresponse.Sothattheresponse
evokedbecauseofconsciousnesscouldaswellberepressionasstimulationofbloodflow.Understand
herethenthatcreativitycanbeevokedtoreversetheflowofpowerbeyondthatnaturallyexpected.
Nowwecommentuponthisforthereasonthatinholistichealinginthistime,theremustnotonlybe
awarenessofthenaturalresponseaboutyouinbuildingthebodyofwhateverisavailable,butthere
mustaswellbeanawarenessthatmindoverrulesallthings,thatadeterminedmind,determinedto
build,willbuildevenofdestructivematerials,changingthenatureofthosematerialsbecausemindis
creative,mindisthebuilder,mindmadethosematerials.
AllthatyouknowandallthatsurroundsisasgiventhroughtheseSources,Logoidalenergy,orenergyof
theSolarLogos,energyoftheSpokenWord.All,then,thevibrationofthatWord.ThatWordthenable
tochangeorassignthenatureofvibration.
Inpracticalapplicationmaybeinvokedinthismanner.
Creationofproperthoughtprocess,addedwithpropermaterials,willbuildhere.
Nowappliedtoself,theimportancebecomesthis.
Intouching,infeeling,inbeingawareofthenatureofimbalanceinanother,thereisaresponseinself
offeelingthatimbalance,henceafeelingofvulnerabilityorimbalancewithintheself.Theremustbe
addedtothistendencyabelief,aconfidencethatIamacreator.Iamabuilder,andcantakeintomyself
thatfeelingofimbalanceofanotherandchangeit.Changingit,returningittohimthen.
ThisisthehealingtechniqueoftheMasterJesus.Thatis,understandingtheLawofAtOneMent,would
actuallyabsorbtheimbalanceofanother,alteritwithinhimself,andreturntheperfectedformtothat
onehehadtouched,whetherphysicallyoratadistance.Invokedthen,creativityattimes.
Nowallofthesepossibilitieswereonlysuggestedtostimulatethemind,toreturntoconsciousnessthat
whichalreadyhasbeenknown,forthereisnothingnewhereinthatwegiveonlyreminders.
Thenletustakeitonestepfurtherinthepossibility,andsuggestthis.Inthepresenceofanyperson
needingassistanceinanylevel,physical,mental,spiritual,thereisthepossibilityofsettingselfasidefor
themomentandmovingintohisthoughtform,hisvibration,exchangingthoughts,exchangingfeelings.
Beingvulnerabletohisbalanceandimbalance.Seekingthenthenatureofimbalancesandprescribing
accordingtowhatwedescribed.Herethenis,inyourterminology,psychicdiagnosis.Butif
accomplishedbypsychicmeans,thediagnosis,thereisnoreasontofail,takingonestepfurtherin
lettingtheapplicationofhealingprocessbedoneinthatsamemanner.
Thisisthebeginningthenofreachingbeyondthatyouvealreadydone.Besensitivetotheimbalances
ofthosewhocomewithinyourself,takingitwithinandbelieve,listentoimpressionsthatcome.Using
these,thenapplyingthem,lookforbalanceinallthings.Beobservantofthecolorsyouseeaboutthose
whocome,whetherintheirclothing,whetherinsuggestionofanattitude.Thatis,somepeoplelooka
bitgrey.Isitbecauseyouareseeinganauraorisitbecauseyouareseeinganattitude?Doesitmakea
difference?
Itdoesnot,inthissense.Whatyousensetobegreyshouldbetreatedasgreyandshouldbesoughta
liveliercolorortheadditionofthataswillbringittoahealthybalanceforthatparticularindividual.
Thenonbasisofcolor,sound,harmonyinallabout,treataccordingtodiet,nutritionandupliftmentof
spirittoproduceperfecthealth,perfectharmonyinthephysical.
Nowallthatwecansayinthistimewillcometothis.
Wehavefromtimetotimedescribedtheprocedures,thephilosophies,thepotentialsoftheTemple
Beautiful.Yourpurposeinthistimeistobuildit.Thatis,tobegintheexpressionofitinyour
opportunitiesandattitudestowardhealing.Beginusingallofthesethingsandencouragingthatsuchbe
consideredinthethoughts,themindsofothers.Somuchhasbeengiventhatcannotberestatedinso
shortatime.Thenmakeavailableforthisonethathasbeengivenintheseareasandbeginitasan
applicationofpurposeinthistime,expandingfarbeyondthatyouveseenintothesenewpossibilities.
Understandthatthatforcethatbringshealingwithinyourselfcanbeexpandedbeyondtheperimeters
ofthebodytohaveeffectupontheconsciousnessandphysicalofothers.Youcanbereceptivetotheir
feelings,butyoucanaswellovercomethosefeelingsandreturnanewpatterntothem.Theeffectin
thepasthasbeensomewhattoclingtothateffectdislikingthatyoutookwithin.Itwasnotthe
awarenessofthepossibilityofaltering,rebuilding,restructuringandreturningandbeingthebetterfor
it.Letthatpatterndevelop.Thereismuchmoretobesaid,muchmoretobegiven.
Thatissufficientforthemoment.Letuscontinueanothertime.Wearethrough.

Short Sightedness
PaulSolomonReading#9033
Q:Pleasegiveguidanceregardingcauseandcorrectionofmyshortsightedness.
A:Firstunderstandthattheshapeoftheeye,asyoualreadyknow,isthegreatestdeterminingfactorinthe
sight.Butyoushouldfurtherknowthatthestrength,theweakness,theuseofthemusclessurroundingthe
eyedeterminestheshape.Thestrength,theweakness,theuseofthesemuscles,isfurtherdeterminedby
theattitudeandthesenseofexpectancy.Whatoneexpectstosee,do,orusewithandthroughtheeye,of
itsmusculatureshapedbytheattitudeandsenseofexpectancy,thewillingnesstoseetheimageofself.
Do you look far? Do you wish to see beyond the short sight? Begin reshaping the attitude, the sense of
expectancy, and with discipline, begin to exercise the eye muscles daily. Best done three times daily,
morning,middayandlateevening.Focusnear,far,sightbyextendingthearm,focusingonthethumbnail
and a point distant from it on the far wall or such. Focusing, near, far, repeating the pattern of focusing
withoutmovingthehead,withoutmovinganythingmorethanthemusclesoffocusabouttheeyes.Repeat
thepatternseveraltimesuntilthosemusclesfeelused,untilyouareawareofhavingexercisedthem.And
youmightincreasethisrepetitiondailyasthemusclesbegintorespondfurther.
Bringthethumbnail,then,stillfocusedwiththeeyes,tothetipofthenose,deliberatelyandcarefullyusing
theeyemusclestomaintainfocus,allthewaytotheclosestfocalpoint.Distantagain.Nearandfar.Moving
ratherslowly.Exercisetheeyesinlargecirclesindartingmotionshereandthere,focusingandnonfocusing
or soft focusing on objects about you, moving the muscles in darting motion. Move your eyes from
sheltered,coveredwithhands,withperhapsapatchofdarkcloth,tobrightnessandbackagain.
Andinalltheseways,begintoassertyourdetermination,yourdecisiontoreshapeandrebuildtheeyesight
andtheshapeoftheeyes.Raiseyourlevelofexpectationuntilitisbeyondhopingorwishingorsuch.And
knowthatyouwillremakethevision.

Healing - Candida
PaulSolomonReading9055.NewMarket,VA,11/22/83
Q1.AsIattempttobuildameaningfullifepurpose,Ifeeloverwhelmedattimesatnotbeingabletofigure
outdailychallenges.Pleasehelpmetodiscovertheproperapproachtoovercomingthesechallengesand
developingtheabilitytodiscovertheexperienceofjoyinsteadofstress,andhelpmetoseemylongrange
purposeinlife.Inconsiderationofmylifepurpose,pleasegiveparticularattentiontotheseareas:
a.Howtoharmonizemyowntalentsandlifepathwith(husband),born(Name)..in(Name)
A1. Now yes, yes, we have this body, mind, Records. We have here an attempt, as is questioned, to
overcomestress,toexperiencejoy,happiness.Wehaveanoverridingconcerninthebody.Havehereone
whowasborntoanimbalanceinthebodyasaresultoftreatmentofthemotherresultinginsuppressionof
the normal, natural bacterial flora of the body, and through that suppression, the allowance and even
supportofanopportunisticgrowth,yeastgrowth,sometimesknownasCandidiasis.
Theconcernhereisthattheconditionhasbeenfurtheraggravatedinthisbodyproducingupsetsthatare
extremely difficult to detect by current medical approaches, and is at the moment doing some rather
seriousharmtothebodyandeventotheemotions,theabilitytomanagestressinthisconsciousness,you
see.
The situation might be described in this manner, that the particular family of yeasts concerned here are
naturaltobefoundwithinthehumanbody.Thebodymaintainsaprotectivebalanceaboutitself,mustbe
protected, you see, in the one direction from organisms of the nature of yeasts, molds, fungus and such,
andthebodyhassodevelopeditsdefensesystemsastousetheoneofthesetocontroltheothersothat
thebacterialbalanceinthehumanbodyismaintainedbythenaturalpresenceofyeastandmoldsandfungi
whichallarefoundinlimitednumbersandamountsinthenormalhealthybody.Theseyeastsandsuchon
theotherhandarekeptincheckbynormalbacterialgrowthinthebody.
Nowjustagenerationpast,aparticularmoldgrowingonbread,itissaid,wasdiscoveredtobeparticularly
potentindestroyingbacteria,thuswasusedasanantibiotic.Insousing,potentformsofyeastsandmolds
were introduced into the body for the purpose of producing a more powerful instrument or weapon for
destroying bacteria, and in doing so, developed in bodies what might in a "pop manner" be refer to as
"superyeastandmolds,"yousee.Soitwas,then,thatwomengivingbirthafterhavingbeentreatedwith
suchantibioticshavegivenbirthtoyoungstershavingoverlystrongyeastandsuppressedbacteriagrowthin
thesystem.
Sointhisparticularbodywefindtheeruptionsontheskin,thedeteriorationwithinthevaginalwallsofthe
cervix,painfulmensesandextremedifficultiesmanagingemotionsandstress.Allthese,allthesesymptoms
arearesultoftherampantgrowthoftheyeastCandidaAlbicans,andmustbereversedhereasquicklyas
possiblelesttherebepsychoticepisodesfromthepresenceofyeastgrowthinthebloodandinthebrain.
Theyeastfeedsparticularlyuponsugarsanduponmilklactoseinparticular,andmilkproductsofallkinds.
Growwellongrainsandanyfoodsthatarestoreddried,yousee.
Then,wewouldeliminatefromthedietforthisoneallformsofyeastandyeastculturesincludingallthose
productscontainingvinegaroractiveyeastreactions.Allbread,saveperhapscornbreadinwhichthereis
notothergrainadded.Avoidsuchgrainsaswheat,rye,buckwheat,millet,allthosewhichhaveglutenupon
which such would feed. Sugar of all kinds, including fruit sugars. Cheese and cheese products, though
clarifiedbuttermaybeused. Noothermilkproducts.
Use,then,asmuchaspossible,freshvegetables,juststeamed.Andsomemeats,aslongasthesearefresh,
notthosethatarepickledorpreserved,ordried,curedinanyway,yousee.
Now,then,wewouldfurthertreatwithNystatin,oneeighthteaspoontwicedailyforthefirsttwotothree
weeks,thendoublethisoneeighthteaspoon,fourtimesdaily.
UseanumbertwogelatincapsulefilledwithNystatinwithavaginaltamponapplicatortoinsertthisashigh
aspossibleinthevaginaatleastoncedaily.Twicewillnotbetoomuch,andcontinuethistreatmentforat
leastsixmonthuntilallthesesymptomshavevanished.
Would do well that you drink nothing during this period of time other than distilled water. And do use
nutritionalsupplementthatascertainthesetobeyeastfreeineveryday.
Nowbeginwiththese,andyouwillseefirst,youwillbegintobuildasenseofstrengthandconfidencewith
the self, particularly confidence in ability to be rational in the relationship between thought and emotion,
forthereisnowanemotionalactivitywiththemind,asitwere,watchingandwondering,"WhyamIsoout
ofcontrolwhenitdoesnotmakesense,whentheemotion,thefeelingdoesnotagreewithmythought,my
intent?"
Asenseofstrengthwillbegintodevelopinthismanner,willbegintodecreasethesenseofpain,cramping
and such during the times of the menstrual periods. The endometriosis will begin to decrease, the effect,
thesymptoms.Andwewillhaveopportunitytorestorehormonebalanceinthisbody.
Just as well that you avoid any other attempts toward hormonal balance during this time. Certainly avoid
the use of antibiotics and corticosteroids of any type, even in this body. Even after this healing avoid the
application of these. Or if in emergency such were applied, begin immediately the yeast treatment and
yeastdietagainforthebodyishighlysusceptible.
Letusbeginusinglargeamountsofbetacaroteneandnoticethatasthebetacaroteneisbeingused,there
willbesometendencytowardayellowishness,ayellowcolorationintheskin.Benotconcernedwiththis
forthetime.Decreasedosagewhensuchisnoticed,butunderstandthatthisparticularformofVitaminAis
particularlyeffectiveinassistingthenaturalbacteriaofthebodytodestroyyeasts,molds,fungusandsuch
withinthesystem.
There is no reason for continued pain and imbalance in this body or mind or emotions. Many have not
understood.Thedoctors,thehealershavenotunderstoodthepainobviouslyseeninthephysicalbody.We
havehereanopportunisticgrowthinthebodythathasanunusualabilitytodisplayamyriadofsymptoms
thatdonotadduptoasyndromeeasilyrecognizedintoday'smedicine.
Might then be interested in informing the self further in the work of Doctor Truss and such pioneers who
arediscovering,haswritten,concerningthemissingdiagnosisasitiscalled.Willassistinyourmanagement
ofsuchtounderstanditbetter.
Now that is sufficient to this moment, though there will be further questions as we set these things in
motionandbegintoexperiencethesechanges.Thatissufficienttothismomentandwearethrough.

Allergies
Reading #9147

Question 4: Any advice you can give on the children in regard to their allergies, nutrition, and
supplements and their health in general.
Answer 4: Yes, we would suggest in this manner that allergies are reactions of the bodies'
defense system which are overreactions to the encounter of outward influences, which means
that the body, when exposed to forces to which one is allergic, will attempt to build anti-bodies
to that particular influence. Now, because allergies tend to be cyclic, the treatment is best done
in the off-cycle rather than the acute. And in order to build forces which can manage allergies
and at the same time be valuable to the rest of the system, we would suggest that you take, on
a very regular basis, the compressed alfalfa. Take it in several capsules daily right through the
year so that the component which set off allergic responses are stimulated throughout the year
and give the body a prepared strength in encountering allergic triggers, as it were.

Now, this thing is not such a great concern because the children can be taught to limit the
reaction of the body so that it is not over protective, but is strong in itself. You must see the
concerns with the way of thinking in the children. And see the patterns you helped the children
to build, patterns of being concerned for the ability of self to encounter the forces from outside,
both in nature and in man's self-expression. We would suggest that you use the teaching
process in addition to the use of alfalfa, as we have mentioned or described.

Use the teaching techniques of Doctor J ampolsky in Attitudinal Healing. These concepts, his
instruction, is so much better for the life than any physically active substance is worth, whatever
trouble it may be to get these teaching tools and to implement them in the bodies.

And notice this: as you begin to set about the mental cleansing and healing of allergies in these
bodies, you will stimulate those same forces which will cause your own healing. Now, approach
it with that sense in mind. And as you turn your attention to the healing of others, the healing
within yourself will be, in the truest sense, automatic. Then learn what a gift has been given you
and make that through you, a gift to others.
Now that is sufficient for the present. We are through.


Why ls my personallLy such LhaL l am a loner and lack Lles? l always seem aparL. ls Lhls slmply a resulL of
an unsLable chlldhood or pasL llfe karma?
A-1. ?es, we have Lhe body, Lhe consclousness, Lhe paLLern surroundlng and relaLlon wlLh unlversal
lorces.
now, Lhls aspecL of personallLy may be observed ln a number of dlfferenL ways. Cf course lL ls karmlc.
Powever, Lhose slLuaLlons of chlldhood are deslgned by karma or lnfluences of Lhe pasL, buL lnclude, as
well, Lhe make up of Lhe physlcal sysLem as lL affecLs Lhe LhoughL process, or ls Lhe resulL of Lhe LhoughL
process ln Lhls manner: Lhere ls a slLuaLlon, an lmbalance LhaL ls ln your Llme, Lhrough observances by
your LheraplsL, classlfled as auLlsm". 1haL ls, an aLLempL Lo descrlbe an lmpersonal relaLlonshlp of soul
wlLhln a body Loward Lhlngs surroundlng, and oLher people.
now, Lhe Lerm as ls used by your LheraplsL ln Lhls Llme or classlfled as an lllness, a dlsease, does noL so
much apply Lo Lhls one, Lhls person as Lhe slmllarlLy of lmbalances of mlnerals, parLlcularly meLals wlLhln
Lhe sysLem and Lhelr effecLs on Lhe nerves, produce aL Llmes slmllar sympLoms or relaLlonshlps wlLh
oLhers, and wlLh ob[ecLs. We are aLLempLlng Lo descrlbe here LhaL dlfflculLles ln Lhe consclousness and
Lhe expresslon of personallLy are parLly resulL of nuLrlLlonal lmbalances ln Lhe physlcal. 1hls one wlll flnd
much easler relaLlonshlps wlLh oLhers and wlLh Lhe body, your own body, by correcLlng Lhese balances,
and Lhls may be accompllshed wlLh Lhe addlLlon of gold, copper, zlnc and nlaclnamlde ln Lhe body, ln Lhe
dleL.
1hey may be lnLroduced ln Lhls manner: A mlneral supplemenL conLalnlng Lraces of zlnc, copper,
chromlum would be of asslsLance ln pancreaLlc acLlon, ln sLablllzlng blood sugar balances. And gold may
be Laken lnLernally ln very small amounLs of gold chlorlde, one drop, along wlLh one drop bromlde of
soda ln a half glass of waLer once each day, bulldlng, Lhen, for flve days sequenLlally, leave off for Lwo
and Lake agaln for flve.
now Lhls as a food supplemenL or vlLamln supplemenL, a mlneral supplemenL Lo Lhe body, you'll flnd
sLlmulaLlng Lo Lhe nerve forces, noL so much a physlcal reacLlon Lo Lhls. Leave off afLer some 4 Lo 3
weeks. Wlll be sufflclenL ln correcLlng Lhls balance. AL Lhe same Llme, we'll flnd acLlvlLles,
lnLerrelaLlonshlps wlLh oLhers lmprovlng Lhrough ad[usLlng Lo Lhe physlcal body ln Lhls manner.
now, as Lo condlLlons ln earller Llmes, we flnd Lhls one dlslllusloned wlLh relaLlonshlps wlLh oLhers and
parLlcularly love relaLlonshlps, causlng a vow wlLhln Lhe self never Lo bulld a dependency on anoLher,
parLlcularly emoLlonally, agaln. 1hls vow, Lhls deep hurL ln earller Llmes has caused Lhls one Lo enLer Lhls
llfeLlme wlLh Lhe sLubborn deLermlnaLlon Lo bulld a shell abouL Lhe self, Lo be lndependenL ln expresslon
Lo all Lhlngs, boLh ob[ecLs and famlly. 1hls one's famlly and all possesslons were Laken from hlm ln Lhe
mosL recenL pasL, and ln Lhree successlve llfeLlmes a slmllar paLLern of karma.

1hough lL should be undersLood LhaL Lhe reoccurrence of a slmllar paLLern of karma ls lnLended by Lhe
soul Lo bulld sLrengLh ln LhaL parLlcular Lype of relaLlonshlp. 1haL ls, possesslons were Laken from Lhls
one Lo Leach Lhe proper balance, Lhe proper relaLlonshlp Lo possesslons. Powever, Lhls one has gone
from an exLreme of belng aLLached Lo possesslons Lo an opposlLe exLreme of belng qulLe lmpersonal
Loward possesslons and oLhers.
now Lhere need be a balance, an ablllLy Lo relaLe, an ablllLy Lo appreclaLe boLh possesslons and loved
ones wlLhouL becomlng dependenL or hurL. 1haL should be Lhe relaLlonshlp soughL ln Lhls Llme,
parLlcularly Lo bulld a saLlsfacLory llfe, personal relaLlonshlp wlLh a maLe ln Lhls Llme and should be
soughL.


Auto Immune]hea||ng
C: (name). has been sufferlng wlLh an lLchlng, heaL, LhroughouL Lhe whole body whlch ls prevenLlng
her from even walklng. 1hls has perslsLed for many years. We have Lrled many Lhlngs and we cannoL
seem Lo cure lL. Would you please commenL on Lhls?

A: 1he condlLlon ls, of course, a response of Lhe lmmune sysLem. lL ls referred Lo as an auLo lmmune
response wlLh Lhe release of hlsLamlne ln Lhe sysLem as a reacLlon Lo polluLlons ln Lhe envlronmenL. 8uL
even more so, lL ls a response Lo Lhe knowledge of Lhe condlLlon of Lhe envlronmenL.
1he heallng, of course, ls besL Laken by heallng Lhe self wlLhln you, knowlng LhaL lL ls alrlghL Lo know of,
Lo be aware of and responslble for Lhe condlLlon of Lhe envlronmenL wlLhouL requlrlng LhaL Lhe skln and
Lhe lmmune sysLem remlnd you of lL. lL ls besL, and perhaps mosL effecLlve, Lo speak Lo Lhe body, Lhe
skln, and parLlcularly Lhe kldneys, for Lhe skln ls aLLempLlng Lo Lake on Lhe response or Lhe purpose, Lhe
expresslon of Lhe kldneys ln Lhe cleanslng. Speak Lo lL, ln a sense whlch says, "?es, l have heard. l
undersLand. ?ou are Lelllng me of Lhe condlLlon of Lhe envlronmenL and Lhe surroundlng."

1hen Lhe overcomlng wlll be besL accompllshed by Laklng no less Lhan slx Lumblers of waLer each day. lL
ls besL LhaL you Lake dlsLllled waLer, buL add Lo lL homeopaLhlc amounL of mlneral salLs. Slx Lo elghL
ounce Lumblers of waLer a day, every day Lo cleanse and flush Lhe sysLem.
lL would noL hurL aL all Lo, aL Llmes, LreaL Lhe skln Lo a luxury, lf you wlll, of a drop of pure collagen gel,
pure collagen, human collagen, applled ever so sparsely over Lhe body. lL ls a fllm of proLecLlon, and lL
wlll help, of course. And Lhe use of vlLamln 8, nlacln, ln perhaps mega-dosage, Llmed release, wlll dllaLe
Lhe caplllarles near Lhe skln and flush Lhe skln so LhaL lL no longer so Lo reacLs Lo Lhe envlronmenL.
More Lhan anyLhlng else, Lalk encouraglngly of Lhe heallng of Lhe envlronmenL and send LhaL whlch ls
foul abouL Lhe breaLh of Lhe earLh lnLo Lhe ouLer layers away from Lhe surface of Lhe earLh, for you
mlghL wanL Lo learn LhaL ozone Lrapped aL Lhe earLh's surface wlll choke Lhe earLh, buL ozone senL Lo Lhe
polar caps wlll heal Lhe earLh. 1hls same homeopaLhlc prlnclple, LhaL whlch wlll klll, wlll cure. 8uL Lhe
cure ls ln Lhe sendlng of lL Lo Lhe polar caps LhaL lL may be healed. ln Lhe dlrecLlon of Lhe wlll ln such a
way, can be heallng of Lhe earLh be broughL.



God, Expressing God on Earth
Paul Solomon Reading 0156 - L 0109 MA 0001 - May 4, 1973
In those times of the beginning of creation, (this one) observed the coming in
manifestation of the color, the lights, the music, and particularly the motion. And being
intrigued by the rhythm, the motion, the lights, the color, the sound, being all one,
projected the self into the midst thereof and began to move in the midst of the motions.
And expressed self through light, through color, through activity. And understand that
these were the beginnings of materialization. And through the movement, though the
reflection of beauty here, this one who still so often would worship beauty, then
manifested God and expressed God through such motion, such activity. Yet, the
movements themselves that were expressions of God, also were distractions from Him.
When these became the focus of attention, so that evolutionary process, as might be
expressed here, was begun for this soul.
Now understand that this has been given in this manner that you might understand that
which is the danger in this time. For such a one who would seek to worship God through
form, through movement, through rhythm, through development of the physical, must
understand and be always aware of that which is sought. And if you would teach these
movements, these actions that would be for the purposes of developing the God
Consciousness, then begin each time with that attunement, that prayer, that the
consciousness might be placed in the awareness of God, even as the movement are
begun.
Then cause those movements to be the movements of God. Be aware of God moving
through, animating, controlling that body. Then express God through motion. Such will
be the secret of the teaching, and such will be the success in doing so. Then never let
the action, never let the movement, the rhythm, the beauty, be the distraction from that
which would be the purpose. But seek to express Him in all that you would do.
Now there is so much here that may be given, and yet we are prevented from doing so.
We must go to those more practical aspects of that which is being questioned here,
particularly in the teaching of children. We would seek that this one would develop the
ability to look into that which is expressed through the child even at such an early age.
And looking into the eyes, projecting self into the eyes, the mind, then become God.
Become love, and seek to project self in such a manner. Not that you would project the
will of another or that you would seek to bend this one or that one, but seek that these
children, at such an early age, will be attracted magnetically to that which is God within
you.
Then seek to manifest God in such a way that such children are exposed to His
presence.
Now it will not be words that will fall from your lips. It will not be this or that action. It will
be that attitude that will motivate all that you do, all that you say, all that you feel in the

presence of these. And you will know that there is a difference, a lifting of the
consciousness of these ones from having been in the presence of one so attuned.
Now be aware of the responsibility of every thought, every action, that which passes
through the mind in the presence of these who are forming those vibrations, that which
will be the lifetime. Know that all are impressed by that which you think in their
presence, those emotions which you project. These are so susceptible to the vibrations
of that which they are surrounded with so early in life.
Now understand karma in this way. So much is incurred, even in a one who would enter
the life in absolute perfection, by that which he comes in contact with, and is not always
the responsibility of that one who chose the body. But know thine own responsibility for
that which you would bring into the consciousness of a child. And know that those
attitudes, those emotions, even that karma of which he will build, can be a portion of
thine own responsibility.
Understand that teaching, then, that his blood would be required at thy hands. And will
you not have part in his karma if such were built because of an attitude, an emotion
expressed in those early, impressionable times when he was at thy presence?
Know that one, then, who is given responsibility for the teaching of children will be one
bearing a great responsibility as the Father would judge.



God Is So Holy
Paul Solomon Reading #0219 - LH - 0160 - FA - 0001 - JDE - Atlanta, GA 08/21/73
Now, children, know that in this moment He stands near, so that you can feel His
presence.
If there be one thing that we might express in this moment that might open you to a
greater truth within you, it would be this: there is a tendency among you to understand
this or that through the intellect, or through finding and using methods, and techniques,
and purposes. There is a tendency among you to reject reverence, piety, holiness,
sanctification of the body -- things that you think of as superstition and reverence in
worship.
Understand, children, that there is a God so Holy that you must transcend all that is
physical to stand in His presence. So, begin doing so. Begin respecting your physical
body as a temple of the Holy Spirit, so sacred, so sanctified, that upon entering the
chapel that you have prepared for worship, you would set aside the world and enter
there with reverence -- such holiness that the character of the place where you worship
would be changed, the nature of the vibrations would be different. You would then enter
into worship naturally without a word being spoken. It would not be a channel, nor a
minister, who would bring His presence, but it would exist within you.
There is a God so Holy that your body in its natural state cannot stand Its presence. It is
not only within you, but it surrounds all that is in this universe. The universe is alive with
the Presence of God. Then, open yourself to it and see how Holy God is. Then,
establish that holiest place within you, the Holy of Holies, that He might enter, that you
might worship there.
Become aware that this Holy God has been made a plaything by those who call
themselves psychics, spiritual teachers, advisors -- those who would apply laws in this
and that discipline and would attempt to understand intellectually. Let these become
humble, and bow the knee, and prostrate the self before that most Holy God, and
remove the shoes -- for they stand on Holy ground.
Understand how Holy is the Creator. Make it not light or simple, but give way to His
Holiness by dedicating yourself and all that is. Respect your bodies, respect His temple,
respect the place of worship, the chapel that you set aside, and make it a holy place, so
that all who enter there would feel His vibration, His holiness, and would begin naturally
to worship just from entering such presences.
So often, there have come these who are assembled at this moment on inner planes.
They bless this place. They grace it with their presence. And they would seek to abide
there always, as they have been commanded to do. And so they do. Their presence is
real, and felt and known when you recognize it. How would you recognize it but to make

yourself sensitive to it -- open to such presences so that you may know, and feel, and
touch, and communicate.
Then, give yourself often to worship in such a manner. Make it not light, make it not a
simple exercise, make it not small through habit. Make it greater each time you come to
worship, and less of earth would be known, less of the physical, more of the spiritual --
so that you would transcend this plane. Often, you would simply leave your temple
behind and walk with Him in the clouds. And He would take you by the hand and walk
with you. Has He not said, "I stand at the door and knock. If any man hear my voice,
and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me."?
(Revelation 3:20)
He is not so far off - not so far off. He would walk with thee. Open to His presence for
He is here.



Personal Relationship
Paul Solomon Reading 9304 - LR - 9237 - CA -0001 - SH, Dallas, TX, 02/02/90
Q-1. What do I have to do to really know that You are there and what is the most
effective way for me to work with You?
A-1. Yes, we have the records of this soul with purpose, direction, and the questions
brought.
A distinct personal, experiential relationship with the Source of Life is acquired best
simply in this manner. Address this Source, the creative, with awareness of that
presence which exists within you. It has been referred to as the extra or extraordinary
personality--an incorrect term because the Source is actually a non-assertive presence
within you which has notably specific characteristics. (It is not "extra" or separate from
you.)
Now, we will describe a way to evoke this presence. The non-assertive presence feels
no need to control. It has given the embodied personality and character a means to
experience the world through the senses, to follow the teacher known by and through
sensory awareness. For as long as you so desire, the sensory teacher has been and is
the most obvious and most available teacher to the untrained or to the once born. We
refer to it as the John-mind, this teacher, the witness of the actions of God in creation
about you.
Yet, we would have you recognize that this same teacher to whom we now refer is the
sensory mind, not preferring one hemisphere of the brain over the other, for it is not the
brain precisely of which we speak, but rather the mind as it discovers and teaches
through the use of the senses.
The Witness
This teacher is called The Witness and has described himself as the voice coming out
of confusion, the voice which can describe and teach you only what can be seen, heard,
experienced through the senses, and processed in a logical or computer-like fashion,
although it has its counterpart in the imaginative, creative portion of the mind. This is
also the preacher, the teacher, of the senses. This mind, the sensory mind, will not fail,
in any life, in any human, to assert, from time to time, that within the self, within the
mind, there is a non-assertive higher teacher, of which the John-mind has spoken,
"There is a teacher greater than I, one who can teach you not things of this world, but
who can teach you the presence of the Source of all life, for He is, at all times, with that
presence, the Source of all life." Some choose to believe this inner prompting which
comes naturally through the mind of the senses.
The Search for the Holy Grail

Then the sensory mind will not fail to produce a prompting, an urging that one seek
such a higher teacher; and those who are sufficiently moved, inspired, determined,
committed and desiring to know above all things, undertake the search, as it has been
called, for the Holy Grail, the search for the pearl of great price.
We submit to you, that you have asked your question as a result of the prompting of the
John-mind, indicating that there is a higher teacher and bringing you to ask, "How can I
know You, my Source, experientially, directly, personally? How can I become familiar,
conversant, committed, to following, to discover the purpose and the highest path to the
Kingdom, to the Crown?"
We respond as John responded, by saying, "Set your priorities straight." This is an
absolute. Never bother to set priorities as you feel they should be. It is your priority or
it is not in your life to know the non-assertive, creative Source of yourself, and that
Christ's teaching, direction, guidance and purpose for your life. Make straight the path.
So it is written, as John has said, "And in so doing, set aside all other desires, all other
wishes, all other purposes, all the alternate lovers, set aside all other priorities."
(Understand the nature of the "alternate lovers" by reading the Song of Songs,
attributed to King Solomon.)
The Impersonal Life
Then, simply address the non-assertive, intrinsic expression of the Christ who is the you
of you, who is the intrinsic self, the manifest of whom is called by your name given at
birth. The intrinsic, on the other hand, is called the Christ or the child of God, for so it is.
This child of God might better be called the expression of God in you, lest you think of
this non-assertive self, the intrinsic you, as being another, someone else, for it is not. It
is rather the you of you, the Impersonal Life.
Address then that non-assertive factor in you which has inspired you from your earliest
awakening to the possibility that your life could make a difference, that you being
manifest in a physical body on this earth, with your ability to speak and to act through
that body, could matter, could make a difference, could accomplish something which
would raise the consciousness of the race of mankind closer to the expression of the
Source of creation.
So your first and immediate step is commitment. It is made by considering all things
important to you and eliminating all which may by any means appear more attractive
than knowing your Source.
The Abrahamic Sacrifice
This step of commitment is referred to appropriately as the Abrahamic Sacrifice. It
requires that if you wish to both know and to manifest God in you, your own intrinsic
self, if you are to manifest even who you are, you must eliminate all attractions which
compete with that determination to know.

This commitment then, this sacrifice, is the first step of the knight who seeks without
distraction the Holy Grail.
Having made such a commitment, as a next step you need only to speak. It is written,
"You have not because you ask not."
Then ask. Ask the non-assertive, intrinsic self, the self of self, the intrinsic creator of all
that is you, ask saying in your own words, "I seek to know You." Express it strongly
enough to say, "I demand my birthright to know my intrinsic self, the expression of God
manifest through me, the return of the Christ in the flesh. I seek to know You, my
Source, my Guide, my highest and closest connection with the Source of my soul."
"Teach Us To Pray"
In response to the Apostles' asking, "Teach us to pray," Jesus gave them what we call
the Lord's Prayer. It is not the Lord's prayer, rather His teaching, a formula of prayer for
us, saying simply, "Begin your request by addressing to whom you speak."
Say that. Write it, for the writing of the prayer will bring it from the formless into form,
from vision into manifestation, grounded into the world of formation, creation. Write it.
Speak to the Source of Sources, the Source of self, and say as simply as this, "I seek to
know you, to know you better. I am so committed in my seeking that I will begin my
experience of consciousness upon awakening each day by repeating my request,
asking, "Source of my self, creator, guide, highest teacher, Master of Masters, are you
there? I would speak with you. I wish to know you, to know you ever better."
If you be sufficiently committed to begin each day with such a request, set aside all
other questions at least for a time of forty days. Ask no further question than, "I seek to
know you. I request that you manifest, that you assert, that you be there."
God's Limitation
The non-assertive self is non-assertive because all kingdoms, the supernal, the higher
kingdoms, those to whom you refer as angels, angelic beings, the spirits of nature, of
creation, the multitude of life and kingdoms of life which reach to the Sources of the
universe and beyond, all of these, including the non-assertive within you, have a
commitment to a Universal Law, the Law of the Source of all that is, that law being that
God has placed upon Himself a restriction, a limitation, which says, "I will not force any
of these creatures, which I have fashioned in my own image and expression, to
acknowledge my presence, to be controlled, unless they seek to be and their seeking is
their highest motivation in life."
Whether this is simple or complex, easy or difficult, it is, in the end, your choosing. It is
your will. If, then, that will is at the level of the heart, if that will is not contrived, but of
essence, if that will is to know, to be, to do what you are, who you are, why you are,

then simply ask. Ask as your soul is returned to you from the School of the Divines at
the dawning of each day that you refer to as resurrection.
Upon the changing of your consciousness from the state of sleep to awakening, at that
moment, make known your request, immediately.
"I seek You. I seek to know You. I ask You from my will, I yield to Your Will in this
moment. I seek that You assert," for He will only assert by request, unconditionally.
It Is Yours To Seek
Thus if your asking be from the heart, then you have your instruction. "Ask and you will
know. Knock. The door shall be open. Seek. You will find."
Recognize that these are three statements of promise. Absolute. There is not a maybe;
there is not a caveat. There is a direct promise. If you seek, you shall find.
Then, it is yours to seek. It is that simple.
Now, let us build upon that by saying that if you so seek at the beginning of each day
and maintain your seeking as an underlying drive of the heart and the soul to know,
which does not interfere with all other activity, but which does co-exist as a foundation
beneath all other activity, you will find, perhaps to some amazement, that the activities
of your day will be accomplished more effectively, immediately. The quality of your
work, your life, your expression will increase in effectiveness, in efficiency, in order.
It will become a Quest for Excellence in all that you do.
The Holy Quest
Now this is only the slightest evidence of the manifest from the non-assertive. If that
underlying holy desire is maintained throughout the day and spoken even in
consciousness as often as it comes to mind, then when you lay yourself down to return
your soul to His hands in the altering of your consciousness from what you call awake to
sleep, which we see conversely, then in the time of your sleep, your training, your
schooling, it will continue and through the night you will be taught. Your knowing will
grow.
And after a time of forty days and forty nights of having walked and talked with the
Master of Masters, you will know Him, you will know Him as certainly as you have ever
known a friend, you will know this being whose name is Truth, whose name is Love,
whose name is Life. You will know this friend. For within this time, the non-assertive will
begin to assert at your request (and only at your request--the only exceptions are
moments of survival emergency).

Then shall you develop the mystic experience, of directly knowing. Not believing, but
experientially knowing this Source who will walk and talk with you. The conversation
which comprises your thinking will be altered dramatically, for you will cease to send
thoughts from one hemisphere to the lowest point of connection between the
hemispheres to reach the other and to answer back again. The conversation between
the inherent child and the imposed parent, this conversation will alter dramatically until it
becomes a bridge above the activity of the brain-mind, a bridge of light, similar in
analogy to an electrical spark or current which produces a glow, a light, a light of lights
which is as a crown, a yarmulke of light resting upon your crown, the Crown of
Enlightenment.
An Ultimate Knowing
Now this is an ultimate knowing. We do not suggest that such a permanent bridge of
light which will unify the cleft brain to become single-minded will be permanently built in
forty days, and yet, it is possible. As the Christ said, "This temple you have been forty
years in the building. I will resurrect it in three days."
Such was the initiation of the Master of Masters. What will yours be?
Forty days is essential to establish such a bridge of light. Maintaining it then, will depend
on commitment and direction



Seeing the Effects of Gods Presence in A Life
Paul Solomon Reading 0972- L - 0565 - FA - 0002 -SH. Virginia Beach, Virginia, July 12, 1977
That which separate the mystic from the scientist, the student, the intellectual in his
approach, is experience. One who has learned a concept or words may speak beautifully
that concept or those words and may even convince a people. But in a time of stress, in a
life-threatening situation, such a one, having learned words, concepts, has no support
upon which he can lean, no experience that will cause him to be strong.
The mystic, then, is one who speaks from experience of that experience, and it is the experience
itself that provides his strength and ability to communicate. Then, the instruction here is that you
first recognize within yourself, internalize, feed upon your experience, your direct experience of the
Lord in your life, of His working in the situations of your life and about you. For your strength in
teaching will ever be the sharing of the experience, and has been.
Examine your life in all things, for you will find one who came to a life for a purpose and got caught
up in those situations of life. And those, those who are the love of Christ, those who are the guides
concerning His Presence, became disturbed, alarmed, at the distraction taken in the
consciousness and placed before you a stumbling block, that which would stop all activity so
completely as to draw the thoughts to a fresh beginning, as if one ended a life with opportunity to
begin anew.
Now few in all of history have been so directly touched by the hand of God as have you. The
experience would compare very nearly with the light that blinded Saul who became Paul, to stop
the soul from its destruction and to set the feet upon a new path. can one so directly touched by the
hand of god fail to recognize that Hand in all other situations of life? One can only be blind to such
a Presence when he would choose to be, for even those who share in the living arrangements now
and in the past have been carefully selected and placed for your opportunity.
You asked to be trained as a teacher, and you have been placed in a school. And from all sides
about you, teaching is being given to shape, to mold that God has claimed for Himself, for you
offered a life. He accepted.
How often from you consciousness is the assumption made that, "I know how this life and this
experience could better be run?" How often do those in your plane of existence seek though their
prayers and meditations to make suggestions to God for a better way to run a life and provide
opportunities?
Entertain for a moment the possibility that He should follow your desires, whims, directions. would
you soon, then, have such experiences of beautiful visions and lights, sound and color from
another plane of existence and, then, following such experience, would you be required to walk in
your plane of reality and communicate with others such things? And what would it accomplish
either for you or for them? Have you not been placed in a particular reality for the purpose of
learning to use that reality?

Then, if you would see God, if you would communicate with Him, see Him in those things that
occur about you. See that as the result of His Presence. It is the result of the speaking of His
mouth. It is not the voice of God. It is the result of His voice that you see and hear through the
senses of the flesh. The voice itself then comes through the proper use of the senses of the flesh,
that is, in seeing, observing an answer to your question. so does the message providing that
answer become clear in the consciousness. In this manner, one might train himself ever to hear, to
know, to understand, until the voice become clearer in spirit as the result of knowing it in the flesh.
One who cannot see wind can still know the direction thereof by seeing its effects in the trees or
the grass. One who hears not the voice of God in the supernatural manner of the spirit plane still
can understand His guidance and direction by the result of it in the life about.
Then, one must crawl before walking, and as the result of knowing the voice and the presence and
the work of God through observing the effect of His will in the life, one soon will become so familiar
with that voice that he can see the wind and hear the voice.
This then, comes as natural growth. Use that you have and so it will be increased tenfold. Take the
experience. Live it and share it. And so will the evidence of the Holy Presence be shared with
those you touch, for this is the gift given. It is that required of you. Go ye therefore and teach to
others to experience that you have experienced in a living manner. But do go one step beyond that
you've done. That is, require results from those whose lives you touch. Personally, individually,
become involved, seeing to it that each, then, individually can observe in his life a result of invoking
the presence of God. Cause it to become practical for each one you teach. And so it shall become
the living, continuous experience.
..Your commission is that you go there with the message that He lives, is alive, is a living
Presence. Teach those there to walk with Him and in all things to see His Presence, touch His
hand, hear His voice. Open their eyes that they may see a living Presence in all those things
occurring about them. . Begin even now to serve, for you are being sent as a pastor of a flock,
yea, an overseer, and where the Lord has sheep and little lambs, He will not send one not carefully
selected. Be not proud in that, but humble, for your only qualification is that you are clay that can
be made wet, soft, pliable, to be shaped by the Master's hand. Then the qualifications are His, not
yours. Then be that prepared, that ready, that strong.
. Be faithful to the death, bringing to yourself and to those you serve, a crown of life. Now die,
even now, to what you were and have been - to doubt and fear, to separation, to selfishness, to
concerns for all other things. Become strong and stand with great dignity knowing that you
represent the Christ.Take pride, then, in being that temple and using that temple to best express
His presence.
Be all these things according to His commission., and so shall ye be blessed. Establish
that work, permanently, fully, thoroughly in His name.



Describe God
In the early Readings, Paul and the group working with him sometimes had a difficult
time trying to think of questions to ask this newly found Source of wisdom and
knowledge that seemed to be able to answers any question they posed. They sought
profound, relevant, important questions, and thus they decided to ask, What is God?
They thought this question surely would take many communications from Source to
explain.
The Source, however, responded to their question with one short sentence. The Source
said:
A God is a Being who recognizes good without evil as a point of reference.
The Paul Solomon Source Readings



The I Am Presence
Excerpts
Question 1: How can I become more attuned to the Fathers Will?
Answer 1: Yes, we have the patterns of this soul and the questions and concerns. The
Master said, "I and the Father are one." And as He further taught, "When you have
surrendered yourself to me, then you and I are One. Thy will is surrendered to Divine
Will of the Christ. Then the will is one and one with the will of the Father.
Might well be seen in this manner. That as one among you would do, desire himself
individually to become one with the Father, that very desire in itself can be a separative
thing rather than bringing at-one-ment with the Father. For the feeling of separate and
individual selfish desire, identification, as long as identity is precious to you, so as well
must separateness be present and precious to you. There has been no sin from the
beginning aside from separateness and selfishness.
Begin to see the self then as a cell in the body of the Father. If a cell in your hand, a
single cell, with its individual consciousness begins to express to the brain, to yourself,
"I wish to become totally attuned to you, doing your will," that cell then, even if totally
attuned to the will of the brain, is not attuned to the will of those surrounding and those
surrounding not attuned to its vibration. Would it not stand out apart rather as a
cancerous cell? Or would it by realizing that self can only be attuned to the will of the
Father by influencing those surrounding so that all be lifted to His presence influence
others then so that all be attuned?
So it is on your plane. If you would become one with the Fathers Will, then see the
Fathers will not as related distinctly to the self, but as related to your entire
surroundings. The will of God to be done in this plane of earth in surroundings in the life
of everyone you touch. Be the will of the Father in relation to those with whom you come
in contact daily. In each situation, each moment, each second, each breath of life
become this affirmation. That:
The body I have and occupy, I desire not,
But offer as a Temple of Sacrifice to the Father,
To the offspring of the Father, to the Christ,
That He may live in me.
May all identity with self and selfishness disappear
Until I know not myself, but only the Christ.

May my touch be the touch of His hand
And bring His blessings into every life, every thought,
Every being that I touch.
Let me, in Him, live and move and have my being.
If you would make the will then one with the Father, be concerned never with self and
how I would be treated by others or even how will I treat others. But how can I become
an opportunity for God to affect the lives of those who live about me.
Become a pure channel then, the will becoming one with the will of the Father. So you
will become lost in Him and the Christ will live anew on this plane.
Let it become daily then, not once, but a thousand times a day. Use the expression, the
words, I AM, realizing the value of the affirmation in so many ways. That is:
I AM one with God.
I live, I AM.
Therefore, I AM one with God.
I AM expressing life, the state of being.
To have life is to be a part of God,
The breath of God.
Be one with God. I AM. A constant reminder that I AM a cell in the body of God. That I
AM an expression of the will of God, having no will of my own. I AM.
So constantly remind the spirit. It is reminded of at-one-ment to the Father and opened
to the possibility of His expression through I AM. Especially when things seem out of
sorts, out of hand, confusing or frustrating, breathe I AM even into the ethers. Fill the
lungs, fill the body with I AM life. I AM.
Let it be the mantrum, let it be the thought. Let it be the attunement, the very existence
of self. I AM God. That which a mind concerns itself with is that the body becomes. If a
mind is set on the Christ, filled within, then the body will be filled with the Christ and will
become the Christ.
Let the will of God be considered in every thought, every action, every deed, every
decision until the will of the Father be first. And one who expresses the will become the
will. All law, then, subject to His command, reflecting the Father in all that he touch. This

is the way, the truth, the light. The only way to the Father, through becoming one with
the son, becoming the son.
Question 2: I come seeking spiritual advice. Please answer the following questions. On
this day I ask for illumination in the form of the universal Law of One. I ask for cosmic
consciousness.
Answer 2: Yes, we have the records and the witnesses. Yes, we would give initially for
this one this realization in speaking of cosmic consciousness. That there might often be
the phrase used, "Be still and know that I am God." For the consciousness, the
awareness, the awakening of this one will come in the sealing of friendship with a very
holy one who is within. That is that there would be a realization of love, of that which is
love. As there would be the reducing of awareness of this one to the very smallest
particle, that is, as there would be examination within the heart of such particles, it will
be found to contain the universe. Understanding then, of such a statement would be a
beginning of wisdom.
It would be well, then, as you come seeking this night, that all such students, such
seekers who would become before this Source or before any teacher or master on your
plane, that rather than hear the words spoken at such time that you would make self
supremely sensitive, that is, be aware of the stillness, the closeness of the atmosphere,
the environment that surrounds you at this moment. Realize that it is alive with those
consciousnesses, those awarenesses, the very breath, the heartbeat, as it were, of the
Masters. They stand not in this temple, but in your presence.
Now you would ask for a word, a key, a realization, a teaching that would cause your
eyes to be opened, that would cause the veil to be lifted. Now we would see, as with so
many on your plane that in the attempt to open the eyes, there is the giving of energy to
that which become the block. That is, that we would see in this manner. That there is
built up an excitement, a stimulation, a feeling of pressing urgency - the opposite of that
which is the true dimension that might be expressed as patience. Now, there would be
in this manner the temple, reaching within, returning to the supreme silence, to looking
beyond the body. There is within your grasp, at this moment, all knowledge. It is the
beginning of wisdom to know that any attempt at this moment to see or realize such
knowledge is the reverse of the ability to do so. That is, as has been said so often, the
supreme instruction would be, Cease trying and be.
Question 3: What do the Akashic Records say about me and can you explain how this
is leading to occurring on inner planes?
Answer 3: Now we would find in this manner that this one who has begun as a spark of
life, a spark of God, has surrounded self since the first entry into this plane with
awareness, with thoughts, with patterns of action and energy that are the self or the
soul. All of these energies, knowledges, the awarenesses, all experience on this plane
have become that light that surrounds the soul. It is the light then, these patterns of
existence and development that identify the soul.

This one, then, as seen from inner planes, would be recognized by the pattern of light
surrounding self. This then would be the self Akasha. All that is written on the Akasha of
this soul may be spoken in one single impression - I AM. This is all that is written on the
Akasha. For if all words, all thoughts ever spoken, every deed ever committed by this
one were added together and spoken again to this one, the sum total would become I
AM. For it is the identity of the soul, the sum total of the experience. What is said, what
is thought, what is assimilated becomes that which one is. The Akasha then, is the
identity of the self.
Question 4: Will I in this lifetime attain spiritual enlightenment, that is, cosmic
consciousness or the level which I am free of all karmic bondage?
Answer 4: Yes, we have this body and those questions as have been brought. And we
would take great pleasure in attempting to bring to the surface in this heart that answer
that has been evasive for this one, that has been so near the surface and yet unable to
express in this lifetime.
For we would find those questions as concern the development of the Masters, or the
necessity for a Master in this lifetime and the manner in which one would deal with such
spiritual teachers, whether in manifestation or in spiritual planes.
And we would have this one open the eyes that he might see that they have been used,
those upon this plane, that have shown great beauty of intellect and those abilities to
demonstrate power of God whether in healing or speaking words of truth, whether being
channels of great teachings or writings or those talented preachers or speakers, those
who have conquered the laws of your universe and could demonstrate the power of
God and been established as great spiritual teachers or leaders. And there have been
given and has appeared those angels of light, those prophets of old, both in dreams and
in visions and walking, even appear manifest on your earth that they might teach this
one or another who so needed instruction in spiritual growth. And there have been
those other instruments as needed, whether that you know as Bible or Scripture or
those other inspired writings as given for purposes of understanding or development.
And we would find those on your plane seeking to develop within, seeking to
understand the rules or manners or methods by which spiritual growth may be obtained
and cosmic consciousness realized. And there have been established those methods,
those tools which we would follow.
And yet we would find that the very seeking, the very use of these tools, the following of
those teachers, those masters, the recognition of these has in itself placed a block
before the mental development and spiritual development that would allow one so close
to cross the threshold to cosmic consciousness.
And why would we find it so? We would find in this way. That whether a man speak with
the tongues of the gods or speak as an angel or appear as a minister of mercy or a
prophet or sage, whether one be a healer or worker of miracles, if one would call
himself a master, a teacher, or a guide and would call this one or that to be a student or

to follow him in his teachings, his methods, would not the student then have his
attention focused upon the Master, the teacher, the method, the tool? And is this not
then the subtle diversion from truth?
For truth itself lies one step beyond the tool, the Master, the teacher, even the spirit
guide.
And know that there is not one on your plane or on inner planes who is a master that
would call himself a master. For there is not one who is a servant of the divine that
would attract attention to himself, and in so doing, become a stumbling block or diver
attention from that perfection that is you.
And that thou will attain cosmic consciousness in this lifetime, it would not be through a
teacher either on your earth or on this plane, nor through a tool whether it be Scripture,
whether it be a technique for meditation, for discipline or development of any kind.
Then what would so bring cosmic consciousness? It would come only through
awakening, through realizing that all that is needed and indeed, all that there is, lies
within yourself and not in another heart. And anyone on your plane that would speak the
words of God can only divert your attention from that voice that is the true teacher.
Now it has been realized in this heart that truth lies in meditation, in the quietness, in the
stillness. And yet, have you not been given that that would play over and again ion the
mind and that voice that is the mechanical tool, that soul, that vibration producing an
effect, would it not in itself divert attention from that simple truth that would well up
naturally. If this quietness were to become prime central stillness, for it is here that you
will find Him that is not only the expression of the Almighty, but is as well that
expression of yourself. As He is born and begins to live in this body, so will this body
attain cosmic consciousness. For His identity is consciousness of God.
There are no limits to that which this one could attain in this lifetime. And in dealing with
those questions that are brought, we would give in this manner. That there would and
should be the teachings of the meditation techniques, but as well, should be given a
diversion from worshipping a techniques or a master or a teacher or a method. Broaden
your realization to know that one who has failed in this lifetime and is found in the gutter,
when he crosses your attention
(on tape, this is the end of the first side, words are missing, and the missing words are
taken from the Paul Solomon Tapes book)
Tape continues -
So in that paradox you would find truth. For those about you who would be the
expressions of the one whom you would serve, the one whom you would become, these
about only are statements of Him. He himself grows in your own heart. It is here that
you will find him. And it is in recognizing Him that you will realize that that one you

would consider a teacher is by his very existence a limitation, and there will not be until
you have gone beyond his identity, his limitation and even his wisdom, his teaching, that
you would see that he has failed to attain and express and understand in your own
heart.
And you will awaken with the realization that you have surpassed all the teachings, all
the expressions of all who are the teachers on your plane and one all planes. And we
would see even the angels in heaven rejoice and gather about to worship even their
teacher, their master. And in that moment, you will realize that thou art he. And all that
stood between your realization of who he was and is, that which you know as ego, that
personality or self. For as long as you value identity or personality or self, you find that
barrier between self and expression of the divine. In that moment that identity is lost and
thou shalt become him, in that moment wilt thou express cosmic consciousness. And
His Presence of this earth plane. And in that moment shall the veil be lifted from your
eyes and you shall observe the Second Coming of the Christ.
Now understand these teachings and attune self to Self. Release identity. Place your
value of those things that are of value, less true value be taken away.
Paul Solomon Lecture:
The I AM Presence
I want to read to you from a reading, one of the readings that talks about the I AM
presence, the I AM principle. This is reading #--- It says:
"The Master said I and the Father are one. And as he further taught, when you have
surrendered yourself to me, then you and I are one. When thy will is surrendered to
Divine Will, the will of the Christ, then the will is one, and one with the will of the Father.
Might well be seen in this manner, that as one among you would desire himself
individually to become one with the Father, that very desire in itself can be a separative
thing rather than bring at-one-ment with the Father."
Now, this is one of those statements that superficially sounds like a paradox, and we
are going to have to dig down a little bit to see what they meant. They said even by
wanting to be one with the Father, you increase your separateness. And why is that?
Essentially for the same reason that the commandments said, "If you covet, then that is
wrong. Coveting anothers things. Because wishing for something is re-affirming the
lack of it. And when I struggle to be one with the Father, the struggle in itself is
reaffirming that I am not one with the Father. The feeling of separateness and individual
desire, identification. As long as identity is precious to you, so as well must
separateness be presence and precious to you. As long as it is important for you to be
individual and have your own identity, then separateness has to be precious to you as
well. That is what really you are clinging to.

"There has been no sin from the beginning aside from separateness and selfishness.
Begin to see yourself, then as a cell in the body of the Father. If a cell in your hand, a
single cell begins to express to the brain, to yourself, "I wish to become totally attune to
you, doing your will," then that call, even totally attuned to the will of the brain, if it is not
attuned to the surrounding, and if the surrounding cells are not attuned to its vibration,
then would it not stand apart rather as a cancerous cell? Or would it by realizing that
self can only be attuned to the Father by influencing those surrounding that all be lifted
to His presence, would influence others so that all become attuned."
Maybe I need to go through that again. It said, "If you want to understand real at-one-
ment with the Father, then consider yourself and the people around you to be cells in
the body of God. Now consider this, If you among all of the cells in this Fellowship
decided that you would like to become attuned to God, but you are not concerned with
whether the other cells around you be attuned to God, you want to be attuned to the
brain. Then one cell, being attuned to the brain, if the others are out of step with the
cells around it is like a cancer because of what it is doing to the cells around it.
This is phenomenally deep teachings. It is not possible for one man to come closer to
God without lifting the consciousness of the entire race. Now, when spirituality becomes
important to you, at least in the sense of being more spiritual than any one around you,
it has become detrimental to your spiritual growth.
That may sound like a paradox, but it is still true. If it is important to you to be the most
spiritual person, then it is important to you to be out of step with those around you. And
that is what causes cancer - when one cell is expressing one thing and the cells around
it are expressing differently, then the cells are out of harmony and we have dis-ease.
We have essentially saying, at-one-ment with God is not something that happens to a
single individual. It cant happen to a single individual. It happens - when it happens - to
the entire race. And the very idea of a single individual attaining at-one-ment with God is
a paradox in itself because if God is all that is, in order to become at-one with Him, I
must become at-one with all that is. Then even believing that Christ attained at-one-
ment without affecting the entire race would again be a paradox. What he attained did
affect the entire race, lift all a little close to God. And so it has been with all those who
express God. It happens only by happening with those around. By lifting the
consciousness of an entire group, so one will attune to the will of the Father.
"So it is on your plane. If you would become one with the Fathers Will, then see the
Fathers will not as related distinctly to the self, but as related to your entire
surroundings. The will of God to be done in this plane of earth in surroundings in the life
of everyone you touch. Be the will of the Father in relation to those with whom you come
in contact daily. In each situation, each moment, each second, each breath of life
become this affirmation. That:
The body I have and occupy, I desire not,
But offer as a Temple of Sacrifice to the Father,

To the offspring of the Father, to the Christ,
That He may live in me.
May all identity with self and selfishness disappear
Until I know not myself, but only the Christ."
This reading is attempting to teach a concept that Christ taught and that Paul expanded
upon after him. Paul said it this way. "I am crucified with Christ, nevertheless I live, yet
not I. Christ lives in me."
And the reading here ahs said, "Take a look at the body you are in and say, I dont want
this body to be occupied by that personality that responds to things, stimulations that
are not good for it, not good for the soul."
The basis of the decision of life for most people are the senses and the appetites. The
things that I satisfy in doing what I want to do are the senses, the appetites, the
personality, all of the things that are temporal, the things that do not continue, the things
that are not eternal. These things have become precious because in myself I have been
taught that they are precious. The most precious thing to me is to keep the life in the
physical body.
Well, obviously that is not of an eternal thing. It is not going to last eternally. Why should
it be my first consideration? The most important thing to me is to satisfy my appetites. If
I am hungry, I am going to satisfy that. If I want something, I am going to satisfy that
wanting. That becomes important as an expression of personality. But again, that lives
only as long as this life lasts in this particular culture. Even in a different culture, my
wants may be different. So here are two things that are supremely important to most
people, the body and the appetites of the cultural environment, the appetites that I have
developed in this life become central purposes for living.
And the things that stimulate me toward my expression, both of these things, are things
that dont last. And we can go on and on and on. All that we think of as self may very
well be something that has occurred only in this lifetime and will last only as long as this
lifetime lasts.
The Master of Masters said, "Dont lay up yourself treasures in things that dont last
eternally. But let those things that do last eternally be the things that your are concerned
with."
Then, essentially what I am saying is that this physical body is not what I want, for that
doesnt last. What I would like to occupy this body is that which is born of God. The
reading said, "Instead of wanting to occupy myself with that which is separate from God,
see that what occupies the body is the offspring of God." That is essentially a different
way of saying the Christ.

People get confused when they begin to branch out from Christianity if that ahs been
their native introduction to religion and spiritual growth. They get confused when they
branch out from that and go into Eastern thought or other concepts of the masters.
Particularly because of what Christ said about being the only begotten of God. Christ
said, "God only had one child, only one son was ever born of God and I am that son.
And that probably has been the most confusing concept that has been passed down
through time. Again, he was correct. There is nothing wrong with the concept, whatever
religion you come from It still has to be taught because it still is essentially the truth.
There is only one expression of god. What God gave birth to was an expression of
Himself. If there is one God, there is one expression of God. Then Christ, if He attuned
perfectly to what God is, became one with that only expression of God that exists. So he
was saying, "Not all of these things that do not last or are temporal, the personality, the
self, the appetites, the body, these things are not the only offspring of God. But what I
have attuned to, what is the life force within me, that is what will continue. It always has
existed. It is what exists now and has become the central power in my life. Through this
power, I do the things that I do. It is the life force that lives within me. It is what I AM.
And what I AM is the only son that God ever had."
Now that essentially is what the Christ was teaching. The I AM principle. If what I have
identified with from the beginning of this lifetime is appetites and personality, self as
separate from others - and for most people that is exactly what it is - that must be
crucified. I must think of that as being dead, passed, gone. But what I AM now when
that is dead, is the other things that lives in me. The other thing that has life in me, that
wants to express, is something that seeks always to express God. It wants to be what
God is. It is what God is. It is the only offspring that God ever had.
Then if that becomes my life force, if self is dead, and that becomes the only force that
lives in me, then I can say exactly what Christ said, "I AM the only son that god ever
had. Because what I have become is that which lives in me and that is God." Then if
what was separate is dead and God within me lives, then I am expressing that I AM
principle.
It is essentially what Moses learned from the voice that spoke to him in the desert. This
is a man that was exposed to quite a number of gods. Moses grew up in an Egyptian
palace and was taught the gods of the Egyptians. He was taught about Ra, the sun
God, driving his fiery chariot through the sky. And he was taught all of the mythology of
the Egyptians. But then every night when he came home from school, his Hebrew
caretaker, his mother, made sure that she undid all that was done that day in school by
teaching him the Hebrew counterparts of God. And the sons of Jacob as the 12 signs of
the zodiac and so on. And so he had two principles there, two gods to him essentially
they were. And when he went out from Egypt, he went to a high priest of a third God.
And here he had three identities, each of which were deities. And as he went up into the
mountains and a burning bush started to talk to him, then he was really confused
because here all of a sudden was a fourth God. And who is this one? Is this one of
those others or is this another god altogether and so he said, "Now which one are you?
What is your name? Who are you?"

And that God said, "I AM." Now essentially he used the verb "to be" twice. The verb "to
be" is an expression of having life, having existence. "I AM. I AM." To have existence is
to have life. I AM that which lives. or I AM life.
Really, what this voice did to Moses was made sure that the only way that he could call
the name of God was to say, "I AM." It caused him to have to identify with a God within
him. Instead of considering any of those gods of the Hebrews, the gods of the Egyptians
or the gods of the priests that he was studying with, all of these were set aside in a God
that was all that is life and could only be called by calling an identity with him. "I AM."
Now the reason that the ancients were very very careful with this teachings and the
reason that we still must be very careful with the teaching is because it can be
separative. It can be the opposite of itself when misapplied. If I understand God to be
what I AM, if I understand what I am to be God, then it can become separative by
thinking all that God is - is what I am. And actually, that is true only if I consider that is
all that you are too.
So it does not become a humanistic teachings saying I am all there is and all God really
is - is something within me. That is separative. But a greater teaching is to recognize
that when I am in harmony with all that is life force, then it flows through me. It is the
only thing that God ever produced. The only expression that went out of God is what I
am and what gives me life. And that force is what makes every decision in my life.
When it is making that decision, whil3e I am attuned to it, while it is expressing, I am
one with it. And it is the only force I know and it expresses through me.
Then it is not a humanistic principle in the sense of all that God is is something within
me. And it is not a separative principle in saying each one of us are gods unto
ourselves. But it is the Divine One principle, recognizing that all that exists is the force
that gives life. And life seeks life and higher expression.
Is it possible to be other than at one with God?
This is a confusing principle because of polarity of our plane. We think that on our
plane, the way that we see things are the way that they exist. That I can see good and I
can see evil, therefore they must exist. And yet great teachers have said, "As you rise
above this plane, you will see that there is not evil. And because I want to accept the
highest teachings and I want to get into this concept of there is not evil, now how does
that work?
From our plane of existence, because we need a point of reference for what God is, evil
becomes a point of reference for us. And because it is a useful tool, then it should be
recognized, must be recognized to give form, to give recognition, to give possibility to
recognizing what God is.
Now for that reason, for illusion, separateness does exist, and if I live in a world of
illusion, then that for me is real. It is a tool to grow to the reality of what is. At-one-ment

with God comes when I decide that all that God is is what I AM and what I want to be.
Anything less than that must die. It is a very real death. It is a death struggle. And what
comes after it, the new birth, the new life, is greater than that which dies.
Now perhaps all that we discussed here did nothing more than stimulate your thinking.
Now, find some times when people who dont believe in themselves an awful lot, that
when you get into something that is a challenge, thinking there is a threshold in which I
can see the intelligent looks peering out and struggling for a grasp of that and then all of
a sudden when it gets a little beyond that threshold, I see those eyes say, "I give up."
And just drop the whole thing. Now if you have done that, I suggest that you go back
and struggle with it for a while because it does need nothing more than to exercise
those little muscles up there. Then it has done that much good, at least. Keep working
with it, chewing on it. There is a little thing that does happen at one point where
suddenly a thing become sharply clearer and in focus. Perhaps not as a result of logical
thinking, but just because something was said in a right way at the right moment and
you happen to be right there in tune with it.
Take all of this, take the idea and meditate on it until it becomes real for you. See if you
relate to it. If there was a point that we went past that you didnt hang on to, go back to
that point and see what happens with that. Dont assume that there is any mystery too
deep for you to understand, too broad for you to grasp. Nor do you need to feel that the
rational mind must cope with it. I have a self that is a result of my appetites, my feeling
of being separate and what everybody ahs told me about myself. My personality is
made out of what people think of me. If I think I am intelligent, it is because people have
told me I am and I act as if I were. If I think Im good looking, it is because people have
responded to me in that way. Whatever I think about myself, I have bought from other
people. Therefore it is not really me. It does not really exist. It is an illusion. It is a false
self. That is what I am talking about that must die because that false self is also made
up of limitations. I think that I cant do this. I think that I cant accomplish that. All of
these ideas that I have accepted about myself, this is what I am. I think, but that is not
what I am. This is the separate part. That is the manufactured personality and appetite
self. It is limited and needs to go.
There is another self, a higher self that struggles, tries for my highest good. That is what
is God.
If it is God and if it is myself and when self dies and I have accepted that other self and
it lives, then living in that higher self, I am at one with God. That essentially is the
principle. That is the principle of the death of the lesser self. The birth of the higher self.
The self crucified with Christ and living as He lives in me. Attempt to let that live and
grow, and even if it ahs to be done daily. Paul said that with him it had to be done daily,
that if I am crucified with Christ, then I die daily. Every day I discover some of that
personality self trying to manifest and take over again. So I have to kill him all over
again and let that true and higher self in me live through me. Let that which is God live
in me and make the decisions for me so that I have a new and higher life that is not

limited, that is not of the personality, limited, ego, selfishness, but is all that God is. The
only son that God ever had.


Healing/Diabetes/Self Esteem
Paul Solomon Source Reading 9400
August, 7, 1991
Q-1. How can I get in touch with my inner light and unconditional love? I have been in touch for
some moments, but I feel I have to break through something to get closer and to feel it more
constantly.
A-1 Yes, we have the records of this soul and the entry into this lifetime, and the karmic record
and the Witnesses. Now, as you have said, there has been the flash of illumination or flash of
enlightenment. For a moment; at times perfect attunement and awakening, opening of the
heart. Now, in order to maintain this as a condition of daily life and mind, you might need to
understand it in this manner. You have a mind which conducts the functioning of the brain, a
mechanical mind, if you will, which is filled with thoughts and experiences coming from the
senses and the observation of the earth, from teachings and that which you have read, what
you believe, and all that may be called the mind of the self, the human mind. It is filled with
thoughts, constantly, constant activity day and night, in communication with yourself, passing
thoughts through the consciousness.
Now, the experience of enlightenment, at-one-ment, and being filled with unconditional love and
the presence of spirit, is not so much the functioning of the mind, as it is the functioning of the
heart. The ancients were not incorrect when they spoke of the heart mind, for it is here at the
heart chakra, the heart center of energy, the gateway, that is the key to thinking with the heart,
thinking with the nature of love. In order to accomplish this, one must obtain control of the
thinking mind and what it is filled with. There is an ancient commandment which says, Be
constant in prayer, or, as it could perhaps better be said, in a modern term, be constantly in
communication with, in conversation with, the being which is Living Love, the Christ.
You have a Higher Mind, a mind that is not a result of the brain's function, and it is not the mind
which uses the hemispheres of the brain for functioning. It does not communicate in
conversation as the hemispherical brain does. It is a mind that is the Cause-Mind, that is the
source of your brain and mind, and it rests naturally like a crown, as a cap, as you might
express it, on the crown of the head. It is a pool of energy or light. The closest known energy
you might describe as photons, though not quite so literally, but a pool of light.
Now, when the activity between the hemispheres of the brain is caused to stop, even for a
moment, particularly when there is the crying out of the heart to know the source-mind, the brain
may stop its frenetic activity and be filled for a moment with the light and the illumination and the
peace of this source-mind, Living Love within you, which literally sinks down, you might even
speak of it as soaking down, through the crown, and through the brain, into the body and the
heart.

Now, in order to accomplish this, there are two factors which are extremely important. Now,
one, we shall speak of a little further on in this discourse, for you have asked about your own
talent, training, and ability for healing. As we comment upon that, we will comment upon the
electro-magnetic forces, the healing forces, the prana, the kundalini, which must rise to facilitate
this Crown of Enlightenment being constant, continuous, in controlling, maintaining the content
of the mind.
Yet, remember it is the heart experience, not a mind experience that we seek. Give your heart.
To give your heart is to give your love. Give your love to the Source of your being in such a way
that you make a commitment, which says, I do not belong to me. I belong to the Christ who
made me. I love that Source which made me enough to give up my own thoughts, my own
mind, my own identity, my body, all that I am I give freely, completely, without reservation to the
Presence of Love to use me to do my thinking for me.
Now, in the thinking process, if you fill your mind more and more and more with thoughts of this
Presence, invoking the Presence by asking the Presence of Love, fill me with your Presence, fill
me now, guide me today. If you can begin, at the awakening of each day, asking this Source,
Living Love, Please control my thoughts of today, fill my mind with your Presence so that every
thought that I think is a result of your influence. Ask that, request it every day.
When you make the request, it is essential that you make it with your whole undivided desire of
the heart, that it be so. Fill my mind today with your Presence.
Now, we have created through this channel, and through (Name) we have channeled a
means of accomplishing this more easily, which we draw your attention to. But we will say also,
if you should choose to use some such as A Course in Miracles for this purpose, you could
accomplish it. You could accomplish it with your own writing of affirmations, which you would
use in the same manner, or you may use the package that we have drawn these together [in],
which has been called, A Survival Kit for Self Esteem.
Now, whatever it is called, whatever term you use for this collection of scrolls, and of listening,
the point we wish to make here is, - if you will stop three times each day, during the day, to read
the thoughts written there, for a 40 day period of time, until those thoughts become a litany of
thinking in your mind and begin to run through your thinking throughout the day, they will [then]
begin to dominate the thought, particularly if they are listened to passively throughout the entire
night. During the period of sleep, they are absorbed by the mind so that you change the nature
and the content of your thinking process, so that you accomplish that ancient command. Let
your mind be constantly upon Love, [so] constantly filled with the Presence, the thoughts and
the activity of God, that you fill your mind with His Presence throughout the day, all day, every
day.
A process of nine months of reprogramming your mind to think in this way constantly is
sufficient to instill in both heart and mind a presence of Living Love, and you will experience this.
As you think now, your own thought process dominates the brain, for most of the day. When
you give a few moments, or an hour or so to meditation, your thoughts are on the Christ. What
we would seek to do is expand the period during which your thoughts are given to the Christ
until more and more the input of thoughts from Living Love, from unconditional love, will fill your
mind until your mind, itself, will change. The very process of thinking, itself, will change, and
unconditional love, Living Love, will literally do your thinking for you, which means that the
Source of your body and mind, which made you, will do all your thinking for you and will fill you
with the Living Presence.

Now, you can experience this to the extent that every holographic cell of your body is filled with
the Living Presence of Living Love and lives bathed in that Presence. If you so completely
immerse yourself in this fire baptism of Living Love, the Christ, it will burn away all that is unlike
itself, and only by literally remaking every cell of your body, can you overcome the dis-ease
process, a malfunctioning process in your body of diabetes, as it occurs right now.
It is not a function singularly of the pancreas, or of the liver, or of the hepatics. It is more the
necessity to restructure every single cell of the body, including the bone tissue. Now such total
healing would naturally take, by natural process - if you replace every cell, cell by cell with a
new living cell born in the presence of pure spirit, pure Living Love - it would take a period of
seven years to totally replace every cell of your body, so that not one single holographic cell of
your body contains a cell memory of the diabetic experience, then you will have made the self
new in every part, totally and completely healed.
This does not mean that it will necessarily take seven years for the symptoms to disappear. It
only means that it takes seven years to replace the entire human body, cell by cell, to build a
new vehicle, totally filled with unconditional love, with no room for any presence unlike
unconditional love.
Now, there may be several approaches to accomplishing this, but there is little you will ever find
that could be as effective as using some such as these scrolls several times a day, minimally
reading them three times a day, and listening to them during the sleep when there is no
resistance to it at night, all night, until you have completely restructured your thinking process.
The heart will follow as you tell the heart what to do. As you commit the heart to the Christ, the
heart, then, will open. And as you are so filled with love, the barriers that you speak of about
yourself will come down. You will radiate love from your being and the intensity of your ability to
heal and to influence the bodies, minds and lives of others, will be increased.
Now, it is quite understandable and possible that you might just translate each word of the scroll
for yourself, for the reading of it, for the listening to the tape, you may want to use that which
already has subliminal sound in it, or you may receive instruction and re-record the tape in your
own language, that you may make that available to others as well. If you wish to take on such a
project, discuss it with others who might want to join you in your home area and produce it that it
might more easily be available to others. However, you have sufficient command of English that
you may use it in the form in which it now exists. There is not a better opportunity now, aside
from, as we have said, the use of A Course in Miracles, - if the instructions were followed.
You notice in A Course in Miracles, there is instruction to think a particular thought several
times a day, each day, - slightly more difficult for remembering to fill the mind, fill the mind totally
with that thought. For the secret is to fill the mind, not just think the thought, but to overwhelm
the old mind with the new thought, and the best means of doing that is during the period of the
night when there is no resistance to it. This can help you break through to a constant presence
of that inner light, that you may communicate with it.
It is helpful as well, of course, to learn to build the techniques of all the subtler senses, to be
able to listen to the inner light, to see, to have images. Some of this you already have,
particularly when you are attuned to your healing work. It can, however, be fleshed out and
improved by techniques, but it is not a technique that is so much the key, as it is commitment of
the heart.
When you give the heart to the Christ, the Christ is faithful and true to accept that which you turn
over to Him, and to take it over and to make it over with His consciousness. Your only
challenge is to be certain that with all your heart, without reservation, you have truly sought to
make this commitment and follow through on it every day, every day for a minimum of 40 days,
just to form a new habit of thought, another 40 days to overcome programming from earlier in
life; a period of 9 months is virtually perfect for remaking the whole of self in His image. Follow
it in that way, and you will find yourself rather completely in touch with the inner light.
In addition to all we have said here, reading the scrolls three times a day, this is sufficient, and
yet between those times, every time you have an idle moment, every time you stop for a rest
break, every time you have a moment to think, do stop for a moment and speak, speak to Living
Love and say, Love, take control of my mind and my heart. I want to belong to you. I want to
know you. I want to function through you, in all times, at all times, for all purposes. I want to be
with you, filled with you, completely immersed in your presence.
Q-2. I often feel separated from people and things about me as if there were a wall. How can I
feel one with the world I create?
A-2. Please do understand that this wall is a wall of fear. Not afraid so much of danger, the fear
has more to do with the fear of rejection, a fear of abandonment, a fear of disappointing others,
a fear of being unacceptable and so on, and so on. Please do understand that when you are
filled with a love for yourself, and your Source, and others, no such wall will exist. This will be
empty and gone, and without hesitation you will feel the ability to extend yourself to feel the
living presence of beings around you, whether it be trees, or humans. You will be able to open
yourself freely to sensing and feeling the Presence around you at all times.
In the physical it will help in this manner, for you see - understand here, if you have, for a few
years in your life, in earlier life, if you have built a wall of hesitation or fear, this will embody itself
in the physical body and result in physical imbalances, which you have.

Now, restore these, the physical, with using a metal mineral supplement particularly containing
chromium and zinc, zinc and chromium in traces. Now, the chromium will facilitate the ability of
your body to manage sugar. Zinc will leech away from the body heavy metals and restore the
integrity of the auric field.
Now, at the same time, the redoing of your mind through right thinking, through filling the mind
with unconditional love, Living Love, this will take down the wall, the shield, the barrier of fear
and hesitation, which can separate you from the sense of feeling others. You might also simply
use your hand to rub and soothe the area of the Tan Tien, the solar plexus, every day asking it
without fear, to be more sensitive to the presence and the feeling of others, so that you are not
shut off in the psychic center of self, but you must be so full of love that you are not afraid to
experience the emotions and the uneasiness of other people who are around you. You must be
strong before you open that center of psychic sensitivity.
Q-3. What are the things about myself that I am hiding from me?
A-3. Well, perhaps we have said that to some extent. Perhaps we can best describe the
greatest barrier to your growth, which you might to some extent hide from yourself, is a fear of
letting go completely, a hesitation, sometimes clinging to a security, an old way of life.
There is not yet developed within you a total commitment to release all that has been security
and the old life, and go without reservation as is sometimes said, to go fully forward without
hesitation, a fear of change, it might be called, partly. A hesitation, not quite completely
throwing open the door to functioning as a healer, and a communicator, one who would write
and teach of the experiences of growth and enlightenment.
Now, obviously in order to give yourself completely over to writing and teaching of growth and
enlightenment, you must feel that you have something to teach about, you must have some
experience behind you, you must learn a great deal in order to teach. At the same time it is true
that in order to learn, you must process through you what you are learning, that is to say, you
will learn it best when you attempt to explain it and to share it with others. No one will ever learn
the truth so well as those who teach it. Therefore overcoming hesitation, a bit of shyness,
reluctance, fear of change, fear of absolute and total commitment, these things might be most of
what you could be hiding from yourself. And we will say further as we talk about healing.
Q-4. You mentioned some dietary supplements already about diabetes; he is asking particularly,
What holds me to the diabetes at this moment? Is there still something that I have to learn
about it or from it? On what should I focus to break this habit, and is there any more remedy
that he might take?
A-4. Well, particularly keep in mind that you have already had such a great understanding in
your own mind and heart of why you experienced this, a reluctance to be able to receive and
contain, and maintain love within you. Now, why would one be afraid to receive and contain and
maintain and welcome love into self? Only because one is afraid of a commitment to love. You
see, if you are afraid that you will lose love, then you are afraid to become committed to
receiving it for fear that you will make yourself open and vulnerable to it, that you will build a
need for it and then it will be withdrawn. You see, a fear of letting yourself go to be completely
loved by self, Source and others, prevents you containing and maintaining a sense of being
loved at all times. Then, if you cannot retain, maintain, the sweetness of life that is love, you will
express it through the inability of the liver to store the sweets, the sugars, and thus to maintain
energy and vitality.
The commitment to love at every level, both giving and receiving, filling yourself with love, and
without hesitation, without reservation, without doubt or fear, without holding back, without
waiting for someday to make a complete commitment, total, this hesitation will keep you chained
to a means of managing this in body, mind and spirit.
Q-5. Please comment on my talents and abilities, both known and unknown. How can I
incorporate my profession and my spiritual interests? How can I use the talents that I know of
more fully?
A-5. Well, should not be any mystery at all that as you have the ability to write already, if you
write about the things of the heart and of spirit, you will have the things of the heart and the spirit
flowing through you, through your hands, through the writing. You will be what you write about,
and if that is journalistic, if it is of reporting goings on around you, you will contain that. If you
write about the things of inspiration, of truth, of teaching, of helping, of assisting, of creating a
map and guidance to others, if you make all available through you, in communication to the
instruction and the upliftment of the others, then you will have it flowing through yourself, giving
to others at the same time, and growing.
And what you do with your talents and with your life will be the same thing you want to do with
your relationship between self and Source. Be whole in what you do with your time, in your life,
and let's go further to say that you have not only a talent for writing, you have also a talent for
speaking, and even for entertaining, some sense of charm which you can use in a sense of
sharing with groups of people.
We would highly encourage you to develop your ability to teach the techniques of development
of spiritual abilities, of Inner Light Consciousness, of self-love, self-worth, self-esteem, that
which you have learned. Practice not only in the healing practice and in your own growth and in
your writing, but also in sharing with groups, for you do have the personality, the charisma, the
ability to express yourself clearly, the charm, the ability to communicate with people. Don't
waste those talents.
Q-6. How can I develop my healing technique, and how can I incorporate it into my life's work?
A-6. Keep in mind that the healing technique that you use is particularly dependent upon the
building of the energy of the Tan Tien, or kundalini, or what also is called the vital life force, or
sexual energy. You must, in fact, learn a form of tantra, or of Taoist yoga, which will teach you
to cause a concentration of energy in the base chakra, the genitals, to build it to a point of
intensity, then draw it within and bring that energy up through the centers until you are
empowered with fire from within, the Greater Heavenly Cycle, as it is called, or the raising of the
kundalini to the crown of fire.
For you see, in the healing technique you use already, you bring the fire from the loins through
the body for the healing of the body. This will be intensified by learning such Taoist techniques
as recognizing that for every 100 times of being stimulated, allow an orgasm, or ejaculation only
one time in 100 times of stimulation. The building of the intensity of creative force, healing
energy, this is the energy which can reproduce a body, and which can remake the cells of the
body, it is one and the same force, the regenerative force is the force of healing in the human
body. Where it is mastered, when you own it yourself, own your own mind, your own heart, and
your own vitality, including your sexual force, let it be yours and in your control, to be used at
your command. Then you will gain a greater, much greater intensity of heat in the hands. For
this is the vital force that you will use to lift the kundalini energies through the body of another,
and through yourself for your own healing. Learn to master those techniques and you will have
a more powerful result.
As to incorporating it in your daily life, begin to let it be known through groups you communicate
with that you are available for applying your ministry of healing.
Q-7. What is the most important next step for right now?
A-7. Well, we would set before you the intensity of commitment to such a technique, as we
have spoken of in the first question, of the application with sincere and utter devotion, absolute
devotion to the scrolls of love, esteem, internalizing Living Love and giving yourself totally to that
force. Nine months of absolute commitment to revolutionizing your relationship with yourself
and your Source of Living Love, and filled with the fire of that energy.
Go on in your writing, begin to write of the beauty, the power of the spiritual experience, of
transformation, of miracles, of that you have encountered in that way. Begin to write.
Communicate perhaps with Ankh-Hermes, with Prana Magazine, with others who might use the
work, and make yourself useful in that way.
Also, bring together a group of people around you who also will participate in the growth of self-
esteem, so that you have a group of people, a support group for building self-worth, self-
esteem, self-love to the extent that you can, then prepare yourself to go on and teach at some
point when you are ready, when you have made yourself ready for it, and know that it is the right
time for you, then get yourself to the School of the Prophets, the Seminary, to train to go out and
teach, and make these things available to the world. It will be a much more satisfying use of
your time and your life. This will bring joy to your life and fulfillment.
No further questions.
Well, yes, we have not a lot further to say. We have read from these records according to these
questions which have been asked. We only can perhaps add that one who develops diabetes
early in life, this lifetime, is always one who overtook of the sweets in an earlier time, was self
indulgent. You cannot allow yourself to be self indulgent in this time. This is a time, lifetime,
which will require discipline. The lack of discipline allowed for the self-indulgence, which built a
body that was particularly prone to a diabetic response in this lifetime.
For you see, for a lack of experience in love, you substituted for love by indulging in what you
thought of as the sweets of life. Sweets in a literal sense of sugar as such, but also sweets in
the sense of partaking of sexuality and alcohol and many other forms of self indulgence in an
earlier time. This built a proneness towards that in this time.
In this time you must learn to give yourself the love that you need, you must learn to accept the
love already given to you by your Source without reservation. Do not let yourself doubt for a
moment, ever, not for one moment, that you have and can maintain the love of your Source, the
love of Christ within you, that you are loved. Feel loved, dare to feel love at all times, and do not
seek it outside yourself, - from others, to give you love, although you may accept the love of
others, be not dependent upon it.
And discipline, by all means is a key factor in overcoming the body's proneness to addiction and
allergy to the sweets of life in this time. And you have already known that a functional illness is
an habitual response of the body, it is the overcoming of habit. Nothing can help you more than
the reprogramming of your mind and consciousness in terms of love, self-worth, self-love, self-
esteem, self-confidence and absolute commitment to love.
That is the theme and the key for this lifetime. Devote yourself to it and you will have the value
of that experience and the joy of life. You can have the sweets of life in this time, but they will be
sweets quite different from those you were dependent upon in a past lifetime. Now that is
sufficient to the reading of these records for now.
Therefore we are through.


Color and Fabric

Paul Solomon Reading 0616 L 0502 FA 0001 KG, New York, New York, May 27, 1975
Learn and identify and feel and catalogue each shade, tint, and nuance of color. Begin
and work through the spectrum with shades and tins and variations of colors and write
comments concerning them. Look at the color and express that you feel and that color
will say to you.
Now having expressed feelings and ideas, patterns and emotions concerning individual
colors, then begin setting up charts and combinations of colors and see the tempering
influences and the differences saying, As this color combines with this, there is
produced this feeling. The feelings of motion and emotion, creation of this or that. Do
they become warm and adjusting or subdued and cool, you see.
Now take that weve given from these records concerning effects produced both in the
physical, in the mental, in the emotional, and spiritual by the effects of color. Much has
been given and much more will be understood both individually and in combination, in
the tempering influences. Then concern the self somewhat with fabric and the
production of feeling and the enclosure, that effect upon the aura and such and to
understand the natural fibers both from animal original and from the plant, of cotton and
such. These have adding or magnifying influences upon that produced about the body.
Those of artificial fibers especially those that are less porous have a tendency to
restrict, to hold within, to subdue the reaching out of effect from within and especially if
so designed as to cover the greater portions of the body.
Then in a gathering of those wearing such apparel, youll find little blocks and lines of
separation in their attempt to communicate and become close. In a gathering of those
wearing cottons and wool and such, natural and breathing fibers and such, youll find a
reaching out and an exchange of force and energy fields. A greater understanding
between the mind and hearts of these, you see, an opening to one another.
Where fear is expressed, youll find great portions of the body covered, great portions of
the field around the self separating one from another so that in great masses of
humanity, as you have in this city, there is preference for that which separates, that
holds into myself and feels closed off or protected from those about.
In those areas or civilizations, cultures, in which men freely communicate with one
another, little is worn and that is worn is that of conductive or conducting fibers and
fabrics and such. Keep all these things in mind.
Only a few rules of thumb here. Would that we could give you volumes and volumes of
that that is a possibility for working with clothing. Would you see it as a ministry. Would
you see it as an opportunity, a challenge.

Weve not scratched the surface of that you could do with clothing and with design, with
communication between individuals going far beyond that youve even considered as a
possibility of designing fabrics and clothing and apparel for those.
But do begin a study and prepare and submit such questions as we might bring further
and further comment concerning these things until there be established a greater
understanding among you.



Dedicating the Hands for Healing
Paul Solomon Reading 0408 - 0322 - F - 0001 - August 22, 1974
Question: How can (name) become an instrument of healing?
Answer 3 : Yes, it has been given that the soul has ability to channel those great energies
that would be for the uplifting, not only in consciousness, not only of the mind, the spirit but
in the physical body, all for the reparation, as well.
Now for this mind, for this particular consciousness, and the manner in which this soul
would receive and pass on to another, these laws well may be at work within him, that
there be the dedication of the hands to that particular purpose, that dedication daily, at
specific time each day, until the thought the purpose within become programmed, saying:
"These hands are the hands of a healer. These hands are dedicated to the Father for
His use, for His experience, and can channel, can awaken the God in others, that
there might be the healing, the awakening, in others.
As there is the dedication of the self, of the hands, then, daily, at the same time each day,
look upon the hands, until there is understanding in self, at all levels of self, that these are
for particular purpose and the self, in awareness of the hands each time that there is an
awareness of the hands, the fingers, the instruments. There will be brought to the
consciousness the idea that has been spoken, that has been dedicated. The soul will think
of these instruments as being instruments for the application of Divine energy.
Then look upon that of the right hand as being as of a positive pole, an electrode, a
transmitter of energy, and the left as a receiver. Raising, then, in prayer the voice, the
eyes, the consciousness to the Father, to those energies of Universal Power, to that of the
lightning, the thunder, those of the energies that are obvious within the Universe, lifting the
left hand al oft as if antenna, Apply the right, not at all for show, but for the inner power
within this one becoming, then, a channel for that that will be structured within the mind
realizing, I am a line, a channel of communication, receiving with the one passing on to
the other, that there would be structured the idea in consciousness.
Then look for, and receive, that energy of the Divine in the left and flowing through to the
right, giving praise as it would happen. Study further: there are those who have not the
concept of God as you have, and speak not the name of the Master Christ. Yet see His
handwork in the elements and the reaction of the elements.
Those that you have known as Pallian of the islands of the Pacific, lifted their hands in this
manner, to the storms, to the rain, the winds, the lightning so efficiently that they were able
to take the electro-magnetic energy of the atmosphere, of the lightning itself, and channel
through the self into a body from which the soul has passed and quickened it again to life
in that that you refer as the raising of the dead. Know that these things having been done
on your plane operate according those same laws in that time.

As in that day, so in this. As in that day, so in this. And never on this plane has there been
a greater need for one to demonstrate, to understand, to channel, the power of the Father
than now and never has there been one with greater ability to do so if giving the self to that
experience and removing the self.
Then let it be, if you will, that being the desire, then, dedicate the self and allow that the
Father would, knowing that he has and can say simply, If it be Your wish then I dedicate
myself in that manner and it shall be. "Having said, then, self will be stepped aside out of
the way, and that experience may come.



Healing
Paul Solomon Reading 0086 LH 0057 FA 0001 KW, Atlanta, GA 12/01/72
Question: How does one develop the ability to heal?
Answer: Now we would see the development of healing in this manner: As there is
developed within, faith and love, so healing comes as natural result: would be seen in
this manner:
That when one would love one enough to give all that you have, to make him whole,
perfect and well, there is then the exchange of energy that would produce healing within
that body. Healing, essentially, as you would see it, that is, magnetic healing on your
plane is a development of energy and can be assisted, can be aided, can be produced,
in deep breathing, when there is the attunement. That is, all energy that is needed, that
is necessary for accomplishing any task on (the) earth plane exists within the
atmosphere of earth
There are elements, there are energies, there are powers within the atmosphere of
earth, that man has never yet dreamed of tapping. These can be tapped, however, and
used, and have been by those who were the Saints of God for centuries in the manner
that they realized that all work according to the Divine Law of God, and that in attuning
the mind, the heart, the spirit, with those Divine Laws, all these energies may be tapped
and used.
If then, there is available even at this moment, about the body, all the energy that is
necessary to build and heal tissue, then all that is left is the directing of this energy.
Be aware then, that there is no direction of this energy without the attunement to the
Divine, without the use of the Divine Laws. Become then, as a channel, see self as a
channel, realize that what you have been given, that is, the body centers, those centers
that you have called "chakras", or the "Kundalini Force," is but an electrical conduit,
from this Divine Energy that fills the atmosphere, the Prana of Life. Use this as a conduit
between self, between God, and the one that you would heal.
In raising these levels of energy then, through deep breathing, through the filling of the
lungs, with the Prana of Life. Now, when there is practice through deep breathing, see
that that you are taking in; not only air, not only oxygen and those elements that have
been discovered as being a part of the atmosphere, but see, be aware, open your eyes,
and realize the fantastic energies that pulsate, that swarm even now about your body.
And as you breath deeply, realize that you take in all that is necessary for the healing of
any body on this plane.
See no limitation, accept no limitations. There is no disease that you could not heal if
you would accept that proper energy into the body, and channel it into the body of the
one that you would seek to heal.

Know that all He has done, you can do, and greater things even than the Christ Himself
did on this plane, can you do in His Name, as you only would claim this power and
channel it for His purposes.
And always there is the knowledge that there is an energy that can be channeled from
one to another And this one, if the awareness were given or attuned, might use the
hands, might use the touch of the fingertips in such a way that others would feel the
exchange of energy or the electrical current or charge, as you will. And this one would
associate this in the mind with drawing those energies from the sun.
For in such a manner was this one trained in that School of Prophets and standing
before and seeing self as the minister or for the purpose of charging this group with
being the services of the Divine. This one would look and seeing in the heart or feeling a
quickening inside that this must be so or this encouragement must be given, there
would flow those messages of the Divine. And this one would speak even as expressed
by that apostle with the tongue of angels, that those who are to be about the Fathers
business would so be excited in the heart or would be prompted to move about His
business. This one then comes with purpose.
And so it will develop naturally, that if this one would become more aware of his
connection with the past and with the Godhead in this day, that there will be
opportunities for the time and these will fall into place naturally.
For there will be the times that this one would smooth the brow of the Father and the
response would be seen in the healing touch, the encouragement that would come and
is needed in this manner. There would be other opportunities then as this one and that
would be seen to need the touch. And giving the touch there would be a burst of
reaction in the other, knowing that energy had come and the vibrations have been
changed.
Now see these hands then as Divine charge. See this mind with the ability to seek, this
ability to project of the personality and to understand those thoughts of others, those
indications, those emotions of another, when there is seen one who needs such
encouragement, who needs those words of an actor, then speak them.
And so see the ministry develop, not that this one would drop the worldly activities and
become suddenly the minister, for these will develop within the awareness. And this one
will know more and more. There is opportunity to serve the Master in these ways. And
often will the little children come to be touched, even by the hand of this man who is
sent of God, for this healing ministry in the world in this day.
There will as well be the ability to train others in the development of these healing
techniques, of the application of the Divine laws of healing, particularly the magnetic
and charismatic healing. Then spend often the hours in meditation, feeling self to be
alone with God. See then the sun as the solar energy or a battery for the recharging of
the cells of self. And even being enclosed, being blocked away from its appearance,

feel the ability within yourself to pull the energy of (the) sun even through solid material
to recharge the body.
Feel the warmth, then, from the solar energy, penetrating inside of self, reflected from
the core of self, back outward then through the tissues of the body. Feel yourself to be
electrically charged with His Divine energy and share it with those about. Know that you
have the ability go raise the vibrations of all who would come in this presence. Be aware
who thou art and function accordingly.
Paul Solomon Reading #0148 WK 0030 GR 0001 JDE Atlanta, GA, 03328/73
Then if you would be the healer, you must begin where the world begins, that you would
lift the burden of the one who is down and take that responsibility for his care; doing,
then, those things that the world would do. So you have begun.
Then, being the Child of God, you would go the second mile. Then where is the second
mile?
Even so as you pray each day in the morning, do you not pray the words, "As I have
health, so I would give unto thee." And how would you give of your health to another?
Would you not use your health in service to that one? Is this not then the giving of the
health to another?
Then understand those teachings of your Master Be what He would teach you to be. In
such ways healing then will begin.
In one way further, you misunderstand the application of those Laws of Healing. Then
see them given even in this manner as was given earlier this day.
Mind can be transmuted from plane to plane, from substance to substance, from quality
to quality, yet never from the lower to the higher, but always coming from the higher
does it manifest in the lower. Or see it in this manner, that all that is, is but a thought of
God. Or seeing even further That all that might be manifest would begin at a central
point, at an intensity of vibration that would produce no visible effect, nor an effect that
could be sensed by any of your instruments. Nor could it be measured, nor seen, nor
weighed, nor detected in any manner, for so find would be the vibration.
Then further and further from the heart, from the mind of God, traveling further from the
central purpose, then, would be of that vibration, that quality, become denser, more
apparent. Then ranging further and further from spirit or from the finest of that which is
God, would you find that that is denser on your plane. In such a manner might you
understand that that is material. Then if you would heal the material, would you take the
hand to place on anothers brow that you might heal the other by transferring physical
substance, or would you see in this manner.

But we find so many on this plane in the attempt to heal who would sit and feel such
futile attempt at placing the hands here or there and expecting some physical feeling or
transaction to take place. Dealing, then, physically with the physical and attempting to
transmute that which is physical on physical level. But, then, if you would heal even on
physical level, would you not forget that illness and would you not do all in love that
might be done to help the brother.
Then might you busy yourself by lifting the spirits, creating a new atmosphere, lifting the
vibration of all that is about. Making all things cheerful, making all things bright, showing
that I would care by preparing a meal and placing the vibration.
And if I would introduce physical vibrations into the body of another, then I would take
the vibrations of my happiness, of my physical body, and place it into a meal prepared
by my hands. And so would I introduce my physical vibrations into the body of another I
would seek to heal.
Then, mentally, if you would deal with the person who is ill, cleanse the thought and
prepare the mind and see that end result that you would expect to accumulate. Look at
that which you create and prepare it in the mind. Use the mental body, use the mental
forces to create that which you would have come into being. And holding, then,
steadfastly to the truth, that which you would seek to create as a creative being, then
put this forth.
Then having done these, having created physically the atmosphere and mentally
created that which you would have achieved, then would you sit. And putting all aside,
would you join the soul of him who lies on the couch and cause the spirit to take flight.
Leaving the physical plane then, flying then on up, letting the self be released from
these cares, from the denser plane. Traveling closer to the heart of God where the
vibrations are higher, where there is not the density, where there is the origin of all
thought and where the two become One. And here, smiling and joyous, would you lift
the spirit in singing, in prayer, in worship, in laughter, and seeing spirit healed. Then
would not the spirit settle again into matter, bringing such healing vibrations back into
matter that nothing that is material could fail to respond.
But observe that which has been taught, and let him who would have no more than
fifteen minutes or an hour be on his way. For often these things ma6y take two hours a
day. They may take seven days. But what man among you, if it be his child, his wife, his
own body, would be the more concerned that it be seven days than that it be one day?
Even so, care for thy brother as thyself. And learn the first Law of God.
Now my brethren, until you learn these things and until you understand just how surely
these things are given, thou shalt not be able to apply those Laws of Healing. Until you
are able to give all to strengthen a brother who is weak, thou canst not understand even
the beginning of His Las.

Now it has been given you that even the Master Himself sat while learning and for hours
mopped the fevered brow. He spent the times manipulating the diseased limbs. With
patience, He carried the water, He bathed the bodies, He cheered the spirits by singing,
He played upon the harp.
Now brethren, there were the times when there would be spent many hours of the day
using the different methods of healing, those as might be seen to you as entertainment -
the singing, the strumming of the harp, the telling of the stories, those methods
calculated to change the mood, to lift that spirit. There were the times of fervent prayer
for the lifting of spirit. There were the times of bathing the body in cool water for
comforting. There were the times of stimulating of the circulation by rubbing the hands
and the feet. There was the assurance by rubbing the hands and the carrying out those
unpleasant tasks. There were the telling of the anecdotes, the short stories to make on
laugh. There were the painting of scenes, the pictures, the colors that were brought to
surround the ones. Yea, He studied all the Laws of Healing.
Understand this brethren, for so must you do. For there is a need in this day that there
would be those who would love so that they would give all, even in these ways that
those who suffer might be relieved.
Then what purpose would the spiritual servant be needed then, to serve the sick?
Wh6y, then, would not the time be better spent on those sick in spirit, those who need
the words of God?
But brethren understand, we would teach you to love, for how could He go forth without
love teaching of Him who is Love. But we would teach you to love by making those sick
among you that you may so give of your health one to another, thus learning the Laws
of Love.
Then see those reasons for illness among you and learn therefrom and give thanks.
Laugh! Be happy! Be glad for such opportunity for service for never have there been
men so blessed as you who come in these last days to learn these last few lessons that
would transmute those physical vehicles that you inhabit into vessels fit for children of
the King. For in so changing these vessels, those vessels, by blessing them with so
much love, even the vibrations of thine body will be changed to so much finer, higher
rates of vibration that these physical bodies will become light bodies. And they will
become not skin to that which is the physical earth, that where is material. And as the
heaven and earth shall pass away and all shall be made new, so shall you be in that
body that would be a part of the new and carry His likeness into the higher
manifestation of all that is.
Now understand, children, that which is brought and the reason that it is brought. So
much have we given. So much has been recorded here. So few have heard. What will
you do with the words of the Master?
Paul Solomon Reading 0185 - LH - 0130 - FA - AG 06/15/73, Florence, SC

In those lands of Egypt, in those later times, as there were the studying there of the
Master John and the Master Jesus, these became interested in those works of the
Therapeutae, or as called, the healers of the Essene Community there, those who
traveled about, and laying on the hands with the praying. Extending the hand toward the
heavens, there was called great energy that went from the aura of one to the other and
produced great healing results such that were known throughout the world of that time.
This one being, then, the physician in Egypt, was drawn in curiosity, thinking that, "If I
can learn these secrets in a short time, I might develop such abilities and treat my
patients in such a way that I would introduce these laws. Laying the hands upon them,
then, they would be healed."
These then, made the journey together to that community in Qumran and hoping to sit
at the feet of a wise man and taking of the notes. Learning the lessons, then, might
understand the application of that law.
Yet this one arrived and upon arriving saw those caves cut in the cliffs above the (Dead
Sea) River Jordan. And in those caves, there came the amazing sight to the eyes. And
that which broke the heart in that time, that which could not be accepted, but was
rejected to the detriment of his grow6th. For this one saw those students of healing,
those who would become the Therapeutae and even the Master Himself sitting between
the litters, the cots, carrying the water, caring for those ill, singing, using the music of
the harp, using the colors, learning the arts of healing, even as he had studied in the
universities there.
And this one failed to understand then, that there was a further lesson being taught.
That communication of souls, that caring within the heart that would make it able or
make possible that adjustment within the mind, so that these things being physically
done, in the studying in these days, might be transmuted to a different level.
Or that rather than physically performing all of these acts, they might take place in the
higher self or in the aura in other subtler levels of vibration.
And these coming to understand through intense training of the mind, of the spirit, they
came to understand that that which was acts out in the physical was not limited to time
or space and could take place in a single second as easily as taking place in months of
care of the patient.
So in the perfect understanding of the law, so could the law be applied through the
higher self, through the spirit, through the Creator.
Yet,. this one was unable to understand and seeing the labor of some thirty or forty
years required in such training for a healer, went his way disappointed.



If You Would be The Healer
Paul Solomon Reading 0152 - WK 0030 GR 0010 GR. Atlanta, Georgia, April 25, 1973
Now understand the Laws of Healing. If you would be the healer, it is because thou art
responsible for the welfare of thy brother. And do you help him by judgment, by criticism, or
would you help him by lifting his burden?

(Do not criticize or judge) but seek healing for the purpose that the body might be used in
service. (So will God give thee that perfect body.) The Laws of God do not fail. How can you
doubt? Then be perfect, for imperfection in itself is failure to express thy God.

(Then ask rather) How may I help? What may I give that I may lift those about me?;



The Ruby, Vibration of Red, for Healing

Question: What colors and stones should I wear to change my aura?

Answer: Would be important that this one would wear a ruby, polished and cut, that would give
forth those vibrations of red that would be as healing. However there should be a great deal of
green, those brighter greens, though deep, and wear a great deal of white, particularly in the
pants or on the lower part of the body.

Wear always white socks and the white trousers, that these vibrations may be lightened, that
there would be attention called to this area, as it is the process of growth.

Above all, believe, and use these colors. As you would look at the ruby, as you would wear it,
see this energy as part of self and reflect it. And this one who has doubted the power of stones,
or the difference that it would make, will find that gazing into the depths of the ruby at times will
even be too much energy to bear and will turn away. Then as thou have seen, so shall project to
others and share this energy.



Training To Become A Healer

Now we find those instructions that have been given concerning the treatment of this
body, and those who are to be brought as the healers, and consider those who were
instructed to come in these manners, for did we not call those who would study and
become the healers? Then, if you would be part of that School of Prophets as founded
in this place, would this not be the opportunity that the Master would use for teaching
thee those things that you would learn concerning the human body and the healing
thereof, of the methods for bringing those things that would be necessary for the healing
of the body?

But study those people in that day, those who were the healers, those who were the
forerunners, the teachers of the Christ, those who prepared that field into which He
came for, so, in that day were those who went out among all the world touching,
teaching, and healing.

And did even the Master Himself come into His Ministry in this day with such abilities as
to touch one and cause the body to be reconstructed or to be healed? But we would
have you realize that He spent many days, many nights, working with those bodies in
the temple there, and as He studied, as he prepared himself for the ministry, there often
were the hours of moving the limbs in this way and that, and seeking to pattern the
mind, that the mind might look, or the eye might look upon this one constructed in those
manners. And so instantly the mind, within itself, might correct the image, to see this
one in perfect condition. Then having produced within the self, within the heart, the
ability to believe, the ability to conceive of this person in such a perfect state, then would
touch, causing perfection to enter into the body.

These came not about in a moment, nor in a day, nor will they again in this place. But
those who would be of service to the Master and who would express His presence in
this day, would so develop even as he developed.

Then would we call upon those who would be the healers, to bring about this group, or
to initiate this action, placing no responsibility on this one who comes with such karmic
condition.

But we would find, in the self, if you would attract those who would come and give of
self, give of time, and learn patience, give of physical strength, and of love, then-what
will you do to cause them to be attracted? Would you not begin with developing in self
the sense of humor, for such is very needed in this particular one: that you would learn
the ability to smile and be happy.

And would you not be a joy for those who would come and give of themselves for the
time each day, that they would learn to pattern this, a human body, and bring it into
perfection. Then would you be the creators, would you be the healers, would you be the
living God in this world in this day, by perfecting a human.


Then begin within the self, and if there be not one to give of himself for the healing, then
begin with that instrument for exercise. And giving it at the same time exactly, each
day, that there may be set up a rhythm, a habit, to which the body would respond. Then
will the healers be attracted, and as the determination is shown within thyself, so will
others come.

Then, reconstruct the thought towards others, for those drawn karmically into this life
are those of the family, and we see much hate rather than love that would exist in these
situations. And unless these be brought in love that would exist in these situations,
unless these be brought in love, and be reconstructed in love, then how could the
conditions be healed?

For know: that which manifests physically is only a pattern or copy of that which comes
within about the heart. And is there not deep within the heart of this one a resentment
towards the parents, a desire to punish, a refusal to become healed, for the reason that
this would eliminate that resentment toward the parents or that which is sought as
attempt to punish these others? But these come from past lives, from past existences
where there were those karmic effects.

Then overcome! Overcome first, then, within the heart, and as you would seek to re-
pattern, as you would seek to see love in the mother, in the sister, in these others as
you would seek to see them reacting in love, one toward another, and refuse to see that
which has been in the past. But see them as new creatures and create them so.

And would you be responsible for always bringing a smile, for bringing laughter into this
situation. And recreate that which is for God, that which does reflect God on this earth.
And in so healing the conditions of the heart and mind in others, so then you will
produce those conditions that would bring about healing in the self.

Now we would seek not that day further would be wasted in settling about those
programs for there need be the healers going out from this place. And we would take
those who have been so exposed to this teaching and have heard His command here,
and have heard the promise from these Sources saying: If you will give of yourself, we
will perfect this body.

Then those who have ears, let them hear, and let them know if that which they have
heard is not put into practice, then we will take that ability to hear. And we will not exist
with those karmic conditions that have come from refusal to use these instruments in
the service of thy Master.

Then look about you on this plane in this day, if you would understand karma, and see
those without the hearing, without the sight. Search your heart and realize those
conditions that have come in past lives that caused the soul to decide:

That which was my downfall, that which I refuse to use, shall be taken away. I will give
this up; then. Coming into life again without these instruments, will I attempt to serve,

and to serve better through the lack that I may regain when there is the proper use of
that which I have.

Now see these laws at work about you, for it is not the judgment of an arbitrary Father,
but it is thine own judgment.

Then begin those applications of the low voltage electricity to these legs. Take up that
which has been commanded and begin. If there be only one, so shall this one be
blessed, and so will the Father do that which He has spoken. Then begin those
applications or forget it. There is that which takes place in these legs within this body,
for that which is not used, and that which is not built, will deteriorate. And will these not
go past the point of being able to produce the healing therein, and has not much
damage been set about already for your failure to do that which He has instructed that
you should do.

Then, if you would do the Fathers business, recognize that which is the Fathers
business. For would He not be glorified? And if you would take not the words of this
Source, then hear His words, for He has spoken to them, In as much as you would do it
unto the least of these my brethren, you do it unto me.

Then put your hands, your fingers, your thoughts upon the body of this one. And as he
would lie upon the couch, and as you would give yourself to the Christ, so will your
fingers not touch the body of thy Master? And will thy brother no longer be lying under
the touch of your fingers, but you would find yourself massaging the muscles of the
Master, even Jesus Himself lying before you in your presence. Nor even shall you touch
the brow of one of the least of these children, that He will not manifest and give thee
thanks. And if this one should fail to thanks or give a smile, then look for it on the face of
the Master, for He will not fail. Whatever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might, and
know that He will bless. For where two or three are gathered in His name, there He will
be. And will He not work with thee?

Then, those who would be of service to the Master , these will be attracted. And in 21
days we will see the change in these muscles, and that which gave no response in the
beginning, as you pattern the movements of walking, as you attempt to awaken
response here with the touch of the fingers, with the application of electricity, so shall
these, then, respond even by themselves.

And so shall the Father bless, and so will the mind begin to be reconstructed, and so
will you no longer see that which is produced in another body. As you give of self and
as you touch with the fingers this or that muscle from one end to the other of these legs,
so will ye feel here or there, this nerve or that nerve does not respond. There is no
electricity here. And your fingers will become sensitive to that which is not aright within
the human body. So will not the fingers become the fingers of the healer? And so will
you not awaken in your self those tendencies, those activities that bring about the
response in the human body?


Then learn to be the application of Gods love, of His healing, by feeling here and there
those nerves that are not awakened, those muscles that do not respond. And as you
touch them, would you not search deep within the heart and give as the Master gave.
And feeling this nerve or that, pray the prayer within the self, that unselfish prayer that
would say to the Father:

Even as you need, take this from me. Take from my own body the ability to respond
here, and put it into his.

Be careful how you would pray for that which you offer may well be taken. Then would
you give up the ability to walk in self that you might see the miracle of another standing
to his feet through that which God has taken from thy body to create in another. Then
give of self, lovingly, in this manner, and so shall the Father bless.

Now we must reconstruct the image in the mind of this one, in the soul, in that field that
would pattern the growth. For that which is the soul here, that which is the force field
surrounding this body, that which is the auric field which programs the growth of this
body, if that image was corrected within the auric field, or if the idea, if the picture of self
were changed to that of a perfect image, so will the growth be programmed to produce
that effect.

That the minds eye sees as self is that which is reproduced in self. As this body grows
and re-grows day by day, as these cells reproduce, as there is food that comes in, and
the impulses that go to the cells of this body, so they are reproduced, and each
reproduced in perfect condition. They are, however, programmed. They are reproduced
according to that image that is in the mind of this one. Then we would seek to
reconstruct that image as that of a perfect image thereby reflecting that which the
Father intended thee to be.

Then produce these photographs of the body, and these may be pre-printed on such a
paper that pencil may be drawn, and altering the photograph to that of the perfect body
that this image may be seen and seen daily. Then we will take this artist who has been
trained here, this one who is the draftsman, and study those movements of walking, and
make then a series of drawings using the body of this one that he might see self. And
see that portion that would strike the ground first in the walking motion, then following
through to the toes. And see the manner of motion.

Make strides then of these. Make the drawings of the bones, of the tissues. And as you
would study and program these movements, then so move the body in these
movements, in these motions. Then alternatively applying that stimulation to the various
parts, to the various muscles, to the portions of the legs here that there need be
awakened, all the way down even unto the toes. Then there would be the application of
the hot and cold water, going from one to another to increase, to stimulate the
circulation of blood, the blood flow even to these extremities, carrying the more food, the
more tissue to these bodies.


Now it would be more important even that which would come into the mind of these
healers and into the mind of the one to be healed. Careful always that you see growth in
these legs. And as you would come from day to day, each day would you expect to see
these legs have grown a little. There is growth here. This leg is a little longer than it
was yesterday. Measure these after thirty days. And then shalt thou not have proof?
But it has been promised, and know that it is so.

Then create these things in the mind and watch for the growth, and so will God bless.
And if you would look for Cosmic Consciousness, if you would look for these
experiences that would cause the love even of God and the awareness of His presence
to well up even from within thine own heart, then find these through service to a brother.
And would you stop here or would you go out further for those whom you can be a
blessing?

For it is not in the heart, it is not in the mind, it is not in the spoken word that you would
teach or preach the flowery sermons or show others of your knowledge, of your wisdom,
or your abilities, but it is the one who would offer even a cold glass of water in His
name, that he would bless with the vibrations of the body even of Jesus the Christ in
this world, in this day. So shalt the prophets live and go out from this place. Not
because they wanted to be the great ones, the Divine ones, those masters, those
teachers, those adepts, but because there are those in this world who need His
presence, who need His touch, who need their help.

Go ye therefore seeking to be a blessing, and so shalt thou walk with Him. Then if you
would attract the healers to self, be attractive. For thou art given all that is needed to
cause joy in the heart of another. When this face is smiling, when the eyes would
sparkle, when there would be the attempt to cause the smiling reaction, the laugh, the
happiness in another, so the ability is given, and so shalt there be a blessing. Then
bless those who would come as the healers. Then see this as responsibility in changing
the personality, changing the image of self, and changing that which you bring into this
earth as vibration. So shalt thou be changed and reflect the perfection even of the Christ
in this world, for this is thy service, this is that which he has given thou to do

Source: There has been given here then the challenge. There is a beginning place.
Then seek those who would seek to be of service and agree as to that best time to
come. There should be given at least one hour daily of the application of those as have
been given the moving of the legs in the patterns of walking; the altering from the very
hot to the very cold water for stimulating the blood flow; the application of the wet cell
battery for the stimulating, for the waking up of these muscles, these nerves; and the
much prayer.

Begin always with prayer. And see self, see each of these being drawn together as one.
And as there is the touch, so does the mind, the heart of one, the attitudes of one, flow
into another, and all become one and express the One Force in the touch. These shall
not only be for the healing, these shall be for the spiritual enlightenment, for often would
you see and feel the Force of the Christ Himself in your presence.

Then do not miss this blessing, but enjoy these as times of growth. It will require much
time. It will be tedious. There will be those who will come and will drop out. There are
those who will continue to become the healing force in this world and shall go forth to be
called the healers, for their touch shall no longer require the months, the years of
programming, of patterning, of moving this way and that. But in that instance that they
would touch, so will there be felt the power of God in these who have so given
themselves that they have come instruments of the flow, that vibration, that is the
healing vibration, and has so created perfection in the heart of one body. So will you
carry His Presence into all the world. Then build here that which He would be in thee.

Would be well if this would be at an early hour in the day; beginning the day with such
an experience to set the pattern for the day. Beginning in such a way so will you
develop the pattern of success in the mind of this one and in the heart of those who
come and seek to serve. Then so beginning your day, continue each day of service in
His name. So shalt this Fellowship earn its right to exist and shall you earn the right to
call yourselves the Children of God, those little Christs in His world service.



Healing/Diabetes/Self Esteem
Paul Solomon Source Reading 9400
August, 7, 1991
Q-1. How can I get in touch with my inner light and unconditional love? I have been in touch for
some moments, but I feel I have to break through something to get closer and to feel it more
constantly.
A-1 Yes, we have the records of this soul and the entry into this lifetime, and the karmic record
and the Witnesses. Now, as you have said, there has been the flash of illumination or flash of
enlightenment. For a moment; at times perfect attunement and awakening, opening of the
heart. Now, in order to maintain this as a condition of daily life and mind, you might need to
understand it in this manner. You have a mind which conducts the functioning of the brain, a
mechanical mind, if you will, which is filled with thoughts and experiences coming from the
senses and the observation of the earth, from teachings and that which you have read, what
you believe, and all that may be called the mind of the self, the human mind. It is filled with
thoughts, constantly, constant activity day and night, in communication with yourself, passing
thoughts through the consciousness.
Now, the experience of enlightenment, at-one-ment, and being filled with unconditional love and
the presence of spirit, is not so much the functioning of the mind, as it is the functioning of the
heart. The ancients were not incorrect when they spoke of the heart mind, for it is here at the
heart chakra, the heart center of energy, the gateway, that is the key to thinking with the heart,
thinking with the nature of love. In order to accomplish this, one must obtain control of the
thinking mind and what it is filled with. There is an ancient commandment which says, Be
constant in prayer, or, as it could perhaps better be said, in a modern term, be constantly in
communication with, in conversation with, the being which is Living Love, the Christ.
You have a Higher Mind, a mind that is not a result of the brain's function, and it is not the mind
which uses the hemispheres of the brain for functioning. It does not communicate in
conversation as the hemispherical brain does. It is a mind that is the Cause-Mind, that is the
source of your brain and mind, and it rests naturally like a crown, as a cap, as you might
express it, on the crown of the head. It is a pool of energy or light. The closest known energy
you might describe as photons, though not quite so literally, but a pool of light.
Now, when the activity between the hemispheres of the brain is caused to stop, even for a
moment, particularly when there is the crying out of the heart to know the source-mind, the brain
may stop its frenetic activity and be filled for a moment with the light and the illumination and the
peace of this source-mind, Living Love within you, which literally sinks down, you might even
speak of it as soaking down, through the crown, and through the brain, into the body and the
heart.

Now, in order to accomplish this, there are two factors which are extremely important. Now,
one, we shall speak of a little further on in this discourse, for you have asked about your own
talent, training, and ability for healing. As we comment upon that, we will comment upon the
electro-magnetic forces, the healing forces, the prana, the kundalini, which must rise to facilitate
this Crown of Enlightenment being constant, continuous, in controlling, maintaining the content
of the mind.
Yet, remember it is the heart experience, not a mind experience that we seek. Give your heart.
To give your heart is to give your love. Give your love to the Source of your being in such a way
that you make a commitment, which says, I do not belong to me. I belong to the Christ who
made me. I love that Source which made me enough to give up my own thoughts, my own
mind, my own identity, my body, all that I am I give freely, completely, without reservation to the
Presence of Love to use me to do my thinking for me.
Now, in the thinking process, if you fill your mind more and more and more with thoughts of this
Presence, invoking the Presence by asking the Presence of Love, fill me with your Presence, fill
me now, guide me today. If you can begin, at the awakening of each day, asking this Source,
Living Love, Please control my thoughts of today, fill my mind with your Presence so that every
thought that I think is a result of your influence. Ask that, request it every day.
When you make the request, it is essential that you make it with your whole undivided desire of
the heart, that it be so. Fill my mind today with your Presence.
Now, we have created through this channel, and through (Name) we have channeled a
means of accomplishing this more easily, which we draw your attention to. But we will say also,
if you should choose to use some such as A Course in Miracles for this purpose, you could
accomplish it. You could accomplish it with your own writing of affirmations, which you would
use in the same manner, or you may use the package that we have drawn these together [in],
which has been called, A Survival Kit for Self Esteem.
Now, whatever it is called, whatever term you use for this collection of scrolls, and of listening,
the point we wish to make here is, - if you will stop three times each day, during the day, to read
the thoughts written there, for a 40 day period of time, until those thoughts become a litany of
thinking in your mind and begin to run through your thinking throughout the day, they will [then]
begin to dominate the thought, particularly if they are listened to passively throughout the entire
night. During the period of sleep, they are absorbed by the mind so that you change the nature
and the content of your thinking process, so that you accomplish that ancient command. Let
your mind be constantly upon Love, [so] constantly filled with the Presence, the thoughts and
the activity of God, that you fill your mind with His Presence throughout the day, all day, every
day.
A process of nine months of reprogramming your mind to think in this way constantly is
sufficient to instill in both heart and mind a presence of Living Love, and you will experience this.
As you think now, your own thought process dominates the brain, for most of the day. When
you give a few moments, or an hour or so to meditation, your thoughts are on the Christ. What
we would seek to do is expand the period during which your thoughts are given to the Christ
until more and more the input of thoughts from Living Love, from unconditional love, will fill your
mind until your mind, itself, will change. The very process of thinking, itself, will change, and
unconditional love, Living Love, will literally do your thinking for you, which means that the
Source of your body and mind, which made you, will do all your thinking for you and will fill you
with the Living Presence.

Now, you can experience this to the extent that every holographic cell of your body is filled with
the Living Presence of Living Love and lives bathed in that Presence. If you so completely
immerse yourself in this fire baptism of Living Love, the Christ, it will burn away all that is unlike
itself, and only by literally remaking every cell of your body, can you overcome the dis-ease
process, a malfunctioning process in your body of diabetes, as it occurs right now.
It is not a function singularly of the pancreas, or of the liver, or of the hepatics. It is more the
necessity to restructure every single cell of the body, including the bone tissue. Now such total
healing would naturally take, by natural process - if you replace every cell, cell by cell with a
new living cell born in the presence of pure spirit, pure Living Love - it would take a period of
seven years to totally replace every cell of your body, so that not one single holographic cell of
your body contains a cell memory of the diabetic experience, then you will have made the self
new in every part, totally and completely healed.
This does not mean that it will necessarily take seven years for the symptoms to disappear. It
only means that it takes seven years to replace the entire human body, cell by cell, to build a
new vehicle, totally filled with unconditional love, with no room for any presence unlike
unconditional love.
Now, there may be several approaches to accomplishing this, but there is little you will ever find
that could be as effective as using some such as these scrolls several times a day, minimally
reading them three times a day, and listening to them during the sleep when there is no
resistance to it at night, all night, until you have completely restructured your thinking process.
The heart will follow as you tell the heart what to do. As you commit the heart to the Christ, the
heart, then, will open. And as you are so filled with love, the barriers that you speak of about
yourself will come down. You will radiate love from your being and the intensity of your ability to
heal and to influence the bodies, minds and lives of others, will be increased.
Now, it is quite understandable and possible that you might just translate each word of the scroll
for yourself, for the reading of it, for the listening to the tape, you may want to use that which
already has subliminal sound in it, or you may receive instruction and re-record the tape in your
own language, that you may make that available to others as well. If you wish to take on such a
project, discuss it with others who might want to join you in your home area and produce it that it
might more easily be available to others. However, you have sufficient command of English that
you may use it in the form in which it now exists. There is not a better opportunity now, aside
from, as we have said, the use of A Course in Miracles, - if the instructions were followed.
You notice in A Course in Miracles, there is instruction to think a particular thought several
times a day, each day, - slightly more difficult for remembering to fill the mind, fill the mind totally
with that thought. For the secret is to fill the mind, not just think the thought, but to overwhelm
the old mind with the new thought, and the best means of doing that is during the period of the
night when there is no resistance to it. This can help you break through to a constant presence
of that inner light, that you may communicate with it.
It is helpful as well, of course, to learn to build the techniques of all the subtler senses, to be
able to listen to the inner light, to see, to have images. Some of this you already have,
particularly when you are attuned to your healing work. It can, however, be fleshed out and
improved by techniques, but it is not a technique that is so much the key, as it is commitment of
the heart.
When you give the heart to the Christ, the Christ is faithful and true to accept that which you turn
over to Him, and to take it over and to make it over with His consciousness. Your only
challenge is to be certain that with all your heart, without reservation, you have truly sought to
make this commitment and follow through on it every day, every day for a minimum of 40 days,
just to form a new habit of thought, another 40 days to overcome programming from earlier in
life; a period of 9 months is virtually perfect for remaking the whole of self in His image. Follow
it in that way, and you will find yourself rather completely in touch with the inner light.
In addition to all we have said here, reading the scrolls three times a day, this is sufficient, and
yet between those times, every time you have an idle moment, every time you stop for a rest
break, every time you have a moment to think, do stop for a moment and speak, speak to Living
Love and say, Love, take control of my mind and my heart. I want to belong to you. I want to
know you. I want to function through you, in all times, at all times, for all purposes. I want to be
with you, filled with you, completely immersed in your presence.
Q-2. I often feel separated from people and things about me as if there were a wall. How can I
feel one with the world I create?
A-2. Please do understand that this wall is a wall of fear. Not afraid so much of danger, the fear
has more to do with the fear of rejection, a fear of abandonment, a fear of disappointing others,
a fear of being unacceptable and so on, and so on. Please do understand that when you are
filled with a love for yourself, and your Source, and others, no such wall will exist. This will be
empty and gone, and without hesitation you will feel the ability to extend yourself to feel the
living presence of beings around you, whether it be trees, or humans. You will be able to open
yourself freely to sensing and feeling the Presence around you at all times.
In the physical it will help in this manner, for you see - understand here, if you have, for a few
years in your life, in earlier life, if you have built a wall of hesitation or fear, this will embody itself
in the physical body and result in physical imbalances, which you have.

Now, restore these, the physical, with using a metal mineral supplement particularly containing
chromium and zinc, zinc and chromium in traces. Now, the chromium will facilitate the ability of
your body to manage sugar. Zinc will leech away from the body heavy metals and restore the
integrity of the auric field.
Now, at the same time, the redoing of your mind through right thinking, through filling the mind
with unconditional love, Living Love, this will take down the wall, the shield, the barrier of fear
and hesitation, which can separate you from the sense of feeling others. You might also simply
use your hand to rub and soothe the area of the Tan Tien, the solar plexus, every day asking it
without fear, to be more sensitive to the presence and the feeling of others, so that you are not
shut off in the psychic center of self, but you must be so full of love that you are not afraid to
experience the emotions and the uneasiness of other people who are around you. You must be
strong before you open that center of psychic sensitivity.
Q-3. What are the things about myself that I am hiding from me?
A-3. Well, perhaps we have said that to some extent. Perhaps we can best describe the
greatest barrier to your growth, which you might to some extent hide from yourself, is a fear of
letting go completely, a hesitation, sometimes clinging to a security, an old way of life.
There is not yet developed within you a total commitment to release all that has been security
and the old life, and go without reservation as is sometimes said, to go fully forward without
hesitation, a fear of change, it might be called, partly. A hesitation, not quite completely
throwing open the door to functioning as a healer, and a communicator, one who would write
and teach of the experiences of growth and enlightenment.
Now, obviously in order to give yourself completely over to writing and teaching of growth and
enlightenment, you must feel that you have something to teach about, you must have some
experience behind you, you must learn a great deal in order to teach. At the same time it is true
that in order to learn, you must process through you what you are learning, that is to say, you
will learn it best when you attempt to explain it and to share it with others. No one will ever learn
the truth so well as those who teach it. Therefore overcoming hesitation, a bit of shyness,
reluctance, fear of change, fear of absolute and total commitment, these things might be most of
what you could be hiding from yourself. And we will say further as we talk about healing.
Q-4. You mentioned some dietary supplements already about diabetes; he is asking particularly,
What holds me to the diabetes at this moment? Is there still something that I have to learn
about it or from it? On what should I focus to break this habit, and is there any more remedy
that he might take?
A-4. Well, particularly keep in mind that you have already had such a great understanding in
your own mind and heart of why you experienced this, a reluctance to be able to receive and
contain, and maintain love within you. Now, why would one be afraid to receive and contain and
maintain and welcome love into self? Only because one is afraid of a commitment to love. You
see, if you are afraid that you will lose love, then you are afraid to become committed to
receiving it for fear that you will make yourself open and vulnerable to it, that you will build a
need for it and then it will be withdrawn. You see, a fear of letting yourself go to be completely
loved by self, Source and others, prevents you containing and maintaining a sense of being
loved at all times. Then, if you cannot retain, maintain, the sweetness of life that is love, you will
express it through the inability of the liver to store the sweets, the sugars, and thus to maintain
energy and vitality.
The commitment to love at every level, both giving and receiving, filling yourself with love, and
without hesitation, without reservation, without doubt or fear, without holding back, without
waiting for someday to make a complete commitment, total, this hesitation will keep you chained
to a means of managing this in body, mind and spirit.
Q-5. Please comment on my talents and abilities, both known and unknown. How can I
incorporate my profession and my spiritual interests? How can I use the talents that I know of
more fully?
A-5. Well, should not be any mystery at all that as you have the ability to write already, if you
write about the things of the heart and of spirit, you will have the things of the heart and the spirit
flowing through you, through your hands, through the writing. You will be what you write about,
and if that is journalistic, if it is of reporting goings on around you, you will contain that. If you
write about the things of inspiration, of truth, of teaching, of helping, of assisting, of creating a
map and guidance to others, if you make all available through you, in communication to the
instruction and the upliftment of the others, then you will have it flowing through yourself, giving
to others at the same time, and growing.
And what you do with your talents and with your life will be the same thing you want to do with
your relationship between self and Source. Be whole in what you do with your time, in your life,
and let's go further to say that you have not only a talent for writing, you have also a talent for
speaking, and even for entertaining, some sense of charm which you can use in a sense of
sharing with groups of people.
We would highly encourage you to develop your ability to teach the techniques of development
of spiritual abilities, of Inner Light Consciousness, of self-love, self-worth, self-esteem, that
which you have learned. Practice not only in the healing practice and in your own growth and in
your writing, but also in sharing with groups, for you do have the personality, the charisma, the
ability to express yourself clearly, the charm, the ability to communicate with people. Don't
waste those talents.
Q-6. How can I develop my healing technique, and how can I incorporate it into my life's work?
A-6. Keep in mind that the healing technique that you use is particularly dependent upon the
building of the energy of the Tan Tien, or kundalini, or what also is called the vital life force, or
sexual energy. You must, in fact, learn a form of tantra, or of Taoist yoga, which will teach you
to cause a concentration of energy in the base chakra, the genitals, to build it to a point of
intensity, then draw it within and bring that energy up through the centers until you are
empowered with fire from within, the Greater Heavenly Cycle, as it is called, or the raising of the
kundalini to the crown of fire.
For you see, in the healing technique you use already, you bring the fire from the loins through
the body for the healing of the body. This will be intensified by learning such Taoist techniques
as recognizing that for every 100 times of being stimulated, allow an orgasm, or ejaculation only
one time in 100 times of stimulation. The building of the intensity of creative force, healing
energy, this is the energy which can reproduce a body, and which can remake the cells of the
body, it is one and the same force, the regenerative force is the force of healing in the human
body. Where it is mastered, when you own it yourself, own your own mind, your own heart, and
your own vitality, including your sexual force, let it be yours and in your control, to be used at
your command. Then you will gain a greater, much greater intensity of heat in the hands. For
this is the vital force that you will use to lift the kundalini energies through the body of another,
and through yourself for your own healing. Learn to master those techniques and you will have
a more powerful result.
As to incorporating it in your daily life, begin to let it be known through groups you communicate
with that you are available for applying your ministry of healing.
Q-7. What is the most important next step for right now?
A-7. Well, we would set before you the intensity of commitment to such a technique, as we
have spoken of in the first question, of the application with sincere and utter devotion, absolute
devotion to the scrolls of love, esteem, internalizing Living Love and giving yourself totally to that
force. Nine months of absolute commitment to revolutionizing your relationship with yourself
and your Source of Living Love, and filled with the fire of that energy.
Go on in your writing, begin to write of the beauty, the power of the spiritual experience, of
transformation, of miracles, of that you have encountered in that way. Begin to write.
Communicate perhaps with Ankh-Hermes, with Prana Magazine, with others who might use the
work, and make yourself useful in that way.
Also, bring together a group of people around you who also will participate in the growth of self-
esteem, so that you have a group of people, a support group for building self-worth, self-
esteem, self-love to the extent that you can, then prepare yourself to go on and teach at some
point when you are ready, when you have made yourself ready for it, and know that it is the right
time for you, then get yourself to the School of the Prophets, the Seminary, to train to go out and
teach, and make these things available to the world. It will be a much more satisfying use of
your time and your life. This will bring joy to your life and fulfillment.
No further questions.
Well, yes, we have not a lot further to say. We have read from these records according to these
questions which have been asked. We only can perhaps add that one who develops diabetes
early in life, this lifetime, is always one who overtook of the sweets in an earlier time, was self
indulgent. You cannot allow yourself to be self indulgent in this time. This is a time, lifetime,
which will require discipline. The lack of discipline allowed for the self-indulgence, which built a
body that was particularly prone to a diabetic response in this lifetime.
For you see, for a lack of experience in love, you substituted for love by indulging in what you
thought of as the sweets of life. Sweets in a literal sense of sugar as such, but also sweets in
the sense of partaking of sexuality and alcohol and many other forms of self indulgence in an
earlier time. This built a proneness towards that in this time.
In this time you must learn to give yourself the love that you need, you must learn to accept the
love already given to you by your Source without reservation. Do not let yourself doubt for a
moment, ever, not for one moment, that you have and can maintain the love of your Source, the
love of Christ within you, that you are loved. Feel loved, dare to feel love at all times, and do not
seek it outside yourself, - from others, to give you love, although you may accept the love of
others, be not dependent upon it.
And discipline, by all means is a key factor in overcoming the body's proneness to addiction and
allergy to the sweets of life in this time. And you have already known that a functional illness is
an habitual response of the body, it is the overcoming of habit. Nothing can help you more than
the reprogramming of your mind and consciousness in terms of love, self-worth, self-love, self-
esteem, self-confidence and absolute commitment to love.
That is the theme and the key for this lifetime. Devote yourself to it and you will have the value
of that experience and the joy of life. You can have the sweets of life in this time, but they will be
sweets quite different from those you were dependent upon in a past lifetime. Now that is
sufficient to the reading of these records for now.
Therefore we are through.

Karmic patterns
Paul Solomon Reading 0301. February 12, 1974
Question 1: Who was I in past lifetimes and how is this affecting my present life?
Answer 1: That karmic pattern of this time would point us to two particular times of sojourn in this
plane, although there have been many those patterns of the present are particularly selected or
governed according to those particular times. The first, being in the environs of Greece in the time
just following the sojourn of the Master in this plane.
This one concerned with the activities of the development of the early church in Corinth, Greece,
or those bands of Christians forming there, those followers of the Apostles, the Evangelists who
went out.
This one particularly strong in urging the banding together and the Evangelists of the community;
and if you would understand the nature, the personality of the essence, the entity in this time, you
would find one who so gave the self or understood that proclamation of the gospel in that time that
it left no room in the understanding for those who could not accept or were bound by tradition. And
the tendency then was to approach those particularly of the Hebrews, the J ews, as if, by
obligation they should follow and accept this. He was obviously the Messiah in that thinking, you
see. Rather oppressed others into that belief, or suggesting that it was the duty, for so real it
seemed within the self that there was not the ability to understand other's objections or their
doubts, their lack of belief.
Now, it was a growing experience for this soul, for this one had found and recognized so surely
the Messiah, because of those lifetimes or that pattern of the soul that gave recognition thereto,
having been among those with the prophet Isaiah and having understood the pattern of the
Messiah, or knowing those ways in which He would appear.
See that we would attempt to say in this manner, that often one who is ready to accept a truth and
can recognize its value loses that ability to empathize with those who are not as yet so ready to
accept and who have not those patterns or the knowledge within the soul that would prepare them
for the understanding. So even those indications come in this day, that while this soul recognizes
those laws, those abilities of the higher powers to give assistance in the affairs, this one, able to
see those laws as would apply, has a bit of difficulty seeing the manner in which others should
doubt or accept the more superstitious practices, you see.
But a growth of the soul in that early time in the evangelizing, though a bit dogmatic in the
approach or the forcing of others in the belief.
And so that strength of soul followed this one in the later time in England, in the ruling over that of
a portion of land as might be called a manor, a development of a sovereignty, you see, where the
rulership, the sustenance of that community was built in bartering the abilities of those within the
fiefdom, as could be called, with others that we might describe as a misuse of the services, of the
abilities, of the talents, the greater loss to the soul in this period came in this manner: that there
was the inability to recognize others, those lower, the vassals, the servants, you see, an entire
community of these, the inability to recognize these as having feelings, emotions.
They were thought of more as possessions, as cattle, as that owned, and were used in such a
manner. Now understand this soul better in this way. That her actions were ever for the better
good of the sovereignty as she saw, and even for the building, for the people for their protection,
you see, and their welfare as according to the production of the land and such, you see. But as
recognizing the mind of these, the emotion, the free will, this did not enter the thoughts.
There might be the illustration that even the marriage partners were chosen by this one according
to that she felt best in the mating for purposes of the good, you see. Very strong in ruling, much
respected, much feared. You'll find in this time many of those who have been manipulated in the
past meeting in this day. And those you will recognize by the reaction, even those of higher station
in this life as might be seen by some, employers, and such, will react as if intimidated by the
strength, the determination, even the knowledge of this one and would avoid.
It has often been found in this lifetime, has been a source of confusion, of dismay. It is in this
manner that the soul has built, and if you would take inventory of the soul's qualities in this time,
the qualities of the essence and the purpose for entering in this day, you will find in this manner.
That there is built a strength, a determination, an ability to acquire and control that desired.
Particularly that of the highest, those higher things that are a portion of the soul and would be
desired. If there be controlled those wants of the self, or selfishness, and those goals set upon
acquiring that that would be for the highest good of the soul and those about. There is the ability
within this soul to precipitate such or to bring those laws into play that would create. There is the
ability to pursue and understand any portion of those higher laws and use.
There is the ability developed in the very earliest times among those of the Hebrew children in that
mass exodus from Egypt and the studying with Aaron and those of the Levites, a development of
those abilities of intuition that might be seen as psychism, though from the use in these later
lifetimes, this falling into disuse is not directable in this time, not dependable in the use. Yet when
there is that entry, when there is that feeling, that impulse, that premonition that so often would
come, or those communications about the dream, these would be dependable for have been
developed as gifts of the soul and are well for the understanding.
So often within this soul there are formed those feelings of knowing the innermost thoughts of
those about, and understanding those the soul has just met as if there were the knowing from
many other times, and these should be heeded and acted upon. For these are the karmic
relationships. Be not dismayed when these would seem to be intimidated or act in fear, but rather
show that of love, of empathy that has been developed and is available in this time.
It would be the purpose of this soul in the entry in this time then to balance that that has been the
activities of the past with the giving. Understand in this manner, that this soul in thinking itself to be
of service and in love has often manipulated the lives of others. Would say these things not so
critically as to point out that tendency that is a part of the soul pattern. An attempt to avoid in this
time. Rather use that love to allow others to act within freedom of self and will, rather than using
that that so often is the feeling of this soul that I would know best, and with my strength could
control those situations around and assist in the development of this one or that one, or guide in
these ways.
Give not so much to the guidance in this time, this life, as to the encouragement.
Now, this in the relationship with others and with the children. Not so much in that of employment
or business relationships, for this one would be much happier and could turn this ability of the soul
to manipulate or guide or govern into great use in that of vocation or use in these manners.
Separate, then, that which would be used for supervision in employment with that that would be
for guidance of soul, or for the best interest of those of friends or loved ones.
Would you see that two separate patterns you use that that is the ability, the strength of the soul,
but never misuse such abilities. Know that the purpose and pattern of the soul in this time is to
learn that of love and allowing others to act, to express within freedom of self.

Paul Solomon Reading 9635 HL - MA- SRS 0001. Japan. September 10, 1993.

We will attempt to comment concerning this initial question, the question being in essence, the
karmic reason for this one, personality, soul, body, mind, spirit, functioning in this lifetime, being
left alone in the world in the sense of having no close living relatives.

It is a somewhat unusual situation and can be most uncomfortable, challenging to a soul in its
growth. It is particularly so for this soul in this lifetime, especially for the health considerations
and the need not only for companionship, but a need for care, for meeting the challenges the
daily needs in this life. There is a strong need here for a mate, a partner, a caring one to take
some of the burden of the routine of life. Thus you can see that you, this soul, have been
challenged enormously from a karmic point of view.

The challenge of any soul to meet such a sense of aloneness combined with physical, health,
needs which need looking after, the challenge of having some comfort in the home which will
allow you to accomplish your work in business and career effectively, the challenge of
wondering why there is a pattern within the life and the family of relationships which do not bond
in such a manner as to make a partnership for life. All of these challenges are a part of the
question. And we will begin looking at the answer in these ways. Now first, let us look at the
cause and effect relationships in this lifetime before we go into a study of early expressions on
earth, looking to this lifetime specifically as our initial approach to the reasons for relationships
which have not bonded, which have not lasted throughout the life.

The pattern encountered by you, this personality early in life, in the formative stages, in the
period of life in which you begin to understand what life is, what life is about and what is normal
in relationships for a life in this time, what we will attempt to explain here in this moment is
difficult to understand even in ones native tongue. More difficult yet to translate the heart of that
which we speak, not just the words, but a deep understanding. We do ask that the translator of
these words attempt to communicate the spirit of that which we speak, not simply translating
words, phrases, sentences in a technically correct manner. For it is this we seek to
communicate.

In the first nine months of life in any infant, there is a profound need for bonding with the
physical expression of the source of life. Now, let us reword that more simply. For every human
infant, there is a need after nine months, more or less, of living within a human body, so that the
new physical body, the body of the infant has familiarized itself with the smell and the taste of
the mother. It is that sense of smell and taste as well as the sense of hearing - let us take each
of these and expand more carefully.
The infant in the womb, as a fetus, develops a familiarity and recognition of the mother, first
through the sense of smell and the sense of taste, which are very nearly inseparable. Then
through the sense of hearing, the infant, the fetus, will learn the rhythm of the breath and the
heartbeat of the mother. In addition to the breath and the heartbeat, which involve the tactile
senses as well, the fetus, infant, also gains a familiarity with the voice of the mother, the voice
as heard from beneath the speech apparatus.

From inside the womb, the infant gains insight into the mothers voice. The infant learns even
the vibratory rate of the speech of the mother, the vibration of sound as produced by her vocal
expression, literally the infant is aware of the cycles per second of harmonic vibration
characteristic of the mothers voice. Now these senses in the infant, the fetus, cause the infant
to know these points of reference, sound, feeling, smell, taste, touch. All of these become a
point of reference for the source of its life.

The source of the life of the body is known to the body as the mother, and these senses with
which the infant identifies the mother. The mother then becomes to the infant the source of
survival.

Now, we introduce these somewhat complex concepts for the purpose of helping you
understand the trauma of the separation which occurs when an infant is forced to consider the
possibility that the source of the bodys life, the sustaining, nourishing force upon which the
infant, so helpless, is dependent. Even the newest of the newborn have an indwelling, intrinsic,
inherent sense of survival need. The portion of the brain which is the oldest portion in terms of
evolution, the brain stem, is sometimes called the reptilian brain, the instinctual brain, is born
with an awareness of dependency upon a protector, a nourisher, the source of the bodys life
upon which life itself is dependent. Thus the infant is born with awareness of a need for a
consistent presence of a caretaker, a source of nourishment and protection and most of all, a
source of life itself, a protector of life itself.

For this reason, the first nine months after birth are as critical as the nine months of
development of the fetus before birth. That which is most critical during this second nine-month
period is the consistent presence of the parents and most specifically of the mother. When
there is even a limited time, more than twenty four hours, more critically if more than forty eight
hours of separation between the newborn up until nine months, if there has been an
abridgement of this relationship, if there has been a period of separation of more than seventy
two hours between the newborn and the mother then the bonding period required extends to
eighteen months and multiples thereof with relation to separations which come. All of these
produce in the infant, a fear of abandonment unless the presence of the mother is absolutely
consistent during the first nine months.

Now, that explanation we give for a portion of background to our answer questioning the karmic
reasons and the experience of this lifetime which have created for this soul a challenge in
relationships. For this one, during the period of forming an awareness, the earliest awareness,
the awareness from infancy, the period of forming an awareness of the nature of relationships,
the relationship between this ones father and mother were broken. This then becomes the
establishment of a sense of normalcy for the infant. We explain in this detail so that the reading
of these records for this soul will be useful not only to this soul in particular, but to many who
need to understand the dynamics of building awareness of relationships, emotions and other
factors which are key to human existence and health.

As a separation came in what was meant to be a lifetime partnership between the parents, the
infant then observing this relationship forms a belief that this is the natural or the nature of
relationships between parents, the relationship of marriage. The infant then builds an
expectation within self that a repeat of such an expression of relationships will occur within his
own life. So it was that as this one began life in the earliest years, months and years of infancy,
already there was programmed into the consciousness, the brain mind, an expectation that love
relationships will end in separation after only a short time. This one in infancy did not have a
point of reference, the critical point of reference of knowing the possibility of a lifetime
commitment, a lifelong bond built upon love, creating a partnership which lasts through a
lifetime. The infant expects to occur to self what occurred to the parents. Thus from this lifetime
in particular, there is the building of a karmic expectation and a self-fulfilling prophecy made by
the learning experience of the infant.
And we wish to clarify here that even though this belief, expectation, this dynamic occurred in
this lifetime, yet still it is a karmic occurrence. Even if there were no such separations and no
such karmic reasons from earlier lifetimes, there was the karmic experience in this lifetime
which set the lesson before this soul of learning to experience love as an eternal bond or at the
very least, a lifelong bond for this lifetime. Understand that as the contributing factor, number
one as we may call it here. The first contributing factor resulting in the disruption of relationships
in this life came from the example experienced in infancy of the relationship between the
parents.

Now, this occurrence also had a precedent, a karmic precedent. In order to read it we must look
into fairly ancient times, for you lived during a period in Greece in which a great rivalry was
established between the city states of Sparta and Athens, and in that time, you were a chieftain,
a ruler, of the city state of Sparta. During this period of time the rivalry between these two city
states, the rivalry which determined the ascendancy of one to become the capital or the focus,
the control focus of a Grecian nation as it was forming, the Hellenistic period which would come
out of this relationship. It was your decision as a preceptor of the military of Sparta, to end the
practice of each soldier taking a young boy to be a shield bearer, an arms bearer, as they were
called.

We shall give you only the briefest glimpse of the structure we are referring to here and ask that
you refer yourself to recorded history to get a fuller picture of the conditions of which we speak.
This is what is sometimes called the paederastic period of ancient Greece. Called that because
each boy born into Sparta was assigned at a very early age, from age three to age five or six,
each man child of Sparta was assigned to a particular soldier, a man bearing arms for Sparta, a
man who might have family, wife and children, living at home in the environs of Sparta, the city
state, but as the army trained, there was a combination of university learning and training for the
military at the same time, these were one and the same. Women were not so educated in that
time, not deprived of education specifically, but there was no such structure applied to the
women.

Then we ask that you understand this. Each man of the armed forces of Sparta was a teacher,
was expected to impart to a male child a sense of ethics, of values, of the development of
character. And each soldier was also required to teach the rudiments of education, that is, the
introduction to mathematics, introduction to organization, to law, to ethics, integrity, the sense of
exchange, all that a child would learn in such structures as you now know as grammar school
and higher schooling, these were imparted by the soldiers to young boys. This required that
each male child of Sparta was taken from the home at such an early age, from age three to age
five or six to live with the army, and he lived with the army for the greatest portion of his early life
until he was allowed to return to home at about age twelve, thirteen, fourteen, where he lived
with the family and was responsible for some of the care of the family until age nineteen or
twenty when he re-entered the armed forces, now as a soldier and a teacher to a young male
child of Sparta.

Now this period was called the paederastic period because the young male assigned to a
soldier was used for many purposes other than simply to carry the armor of the soldier, to care
for the metal and the leather which made a portion of the soldiers costume. All of these things
fell to the male child.

They were a part of his learning, his growth. All of this was of the system of the Mystery School
of Sparta. Such young boys also were subjected to being a source of comfort and of relief of life
force, an object of love and of passion as well, a source of releasing the pent up needs of the
soldier for expressing his sexuality. All of these factors were the dynamics of that relationship.
And you, coming into an awareness of such relationships and because of the influence that you
gained, for you were a traveling citizen of Sparta in that time, you traveled for the purpose of
merchandizing metals, particularly tin, which required that you travel by ship to the environs of
what has become Great Britain where the tin mines were located. And through such travels you
became aware of the Mystery Schools of Pythagoras, and of the Hebraic Mystery Schools, and
those of Egypt as well.

Thus subjected to the sophisticated learning of these schools, you looked again at the practice
of Sparta and the way young men were taught and made a judgment that such a relationship
between the male children and the army, while it was a clever plan especially for Sparta, it was
an abuse of life force. You must understand here that Sparta gave highest recognition to
athletes, to strength, to the nature of the warrior, whereas the competitor Athens gave more
value, high price, to the philosopher, the thinking man, the cleverness of the mind.

You might see the relationship between Athens and Sparta as the mind and the force. Brute
force, physical force, a contest to determine is it the clever intellectual superiority of the soul, the
soldier, which wins battles, or is it the physical strength, the military discipline, that which can be
built of the physical. Sparta then represents the physical, Athens the mental, but the spiritual
you discovered in the schools of those known to the Greeks as the men of the mountains and
the plains of J ezreel. Spiritually, then, you attained an awareness that in the relationship in this
paederastic period of Greece, the energy known as kundalini, or chi, or life force, was being
abused in the relationship that you knew of within the armed forces.

For this reason and with the power that you had in that time, you dismantled the process of
young men becoming apprentice to the army, to a soldier, at the tender young age, and you
mulled from the wisdom of Mystery Schools of several situations including Athens, - which to
many was a heresy, - you took the wisdom of Athens and put it together with Sparta to attain the
building of a new Mystery School.

Now, having said all of this, this perhaps extensive lesson in history that we have given here, we
must answer what the relationship is between what we have said and the karmic relationship in
your life at this time, and the answer is this:

That in dismantling what had been a source of extended family coming from this apprenticeship
method of Sparta, your actions resulted in a period of confusion in which the bonding of families,
sons and daughters with the parents, and the relationship between husband and wife, these in
Sparta in that time were not given the importance that you sought to impart to the family unit,
the nuclear family. You sought to restructure that so that within family there was a source of
nourishment.

We must just interject here that it would be our desire to take an extended amount of time to
explain to you all of the dynamics of that experimental period of ancient Greece and your souls
relationship to it. Although some of that we would wish to say to you about the dynamics of this
period be passed to you, we must leave some responsibility to you to look for historical
references to this period to extend your understanding of what we must tell you in this time. We
must refer to this lifetime, for it is the source of the karma you are experiencing now, and yet, we
have limited time in which to speak and must make the best use of each word, thus allow us to
say this. In the period, this period of Sparta, where strength of a man, manliness, athletic
prowess and the demeanor of a soldier were given highest honor. In such a culture, relationship
between man and wife took such second place or less to the relationship between the man and
the army and what was known as valor, so that the comfort of a relationship between man, wife
and child in a family was hardly known in Sparta until you sought to introduce that, to give a
greater value to the nuclear family and to the bonded relationship between husband and wife.
You considered marriage to be more important than the organization of the army and the
training of a soldier, soldier athlete, the ideal of Sparta.

You introduced the influences of what became the Hellenistic traditional philosophers as well as
the influences of the Mystery Schools and spirituality. You introduced a new element into the
system of values of Sparta. In doing that, you created a situation in which many had to learn the
nature of love and bonded relationships. You were responsible in great measure, for upsetting
the value system of Sparta so that a higher expression might come into being.

Now, prior to that experience, you were one of the priests in perhaps the earliest tradition of the
Nazareth, which you will see in your culture in J apan in this day. However curious it may seem
that in this day and time, monks given to spiritual values shave the hair from their head. Curious
in this day and time that such a practice originated in the most ancient environs in Egypt, even
in prehistory, before 10,000 B.C., the priests, the monks of the Mystery Schools of Egypt, were
required to give up the hair of the head which was in that time considered to be a sensory
device, an antennae for the connection between the physical body and the physical world. May
we emphasize the importance of this belief system, for it is contradictory to what you might find
now as the relationship between the hair and life force is considered again, for the hair of the
head, the body of men does function, in fact, as antennae. Each hair is a receptor of vital
energies. But in the very earliest period, the priests learned that the information, the impulses
received through the hair are the impulses which keep the body bound to earth, to the energies
of emotion, and of the most base of the chakras, that of the concern for survival or reproduction
and sexuality. For that reason, those who gave themselves to spiritual pursuit even in prehistory
were required to shave the hair, the body and the head.

They were also required to be celibate for a similar reason, for the reason that containing,
maintaining within the self the vitalities of life force would allow for the building of that force to
rise through the body to create a crown of enlightenment.

Now we are giving much more information than what may seem to be required for the
answering of the question. At the same time we feel constrained by the nature of this souls
record to help you understand that in that early time, very early in the history of this planet, in
the environs which became Egypt, you learned the nature of sacrifice and the dedication of self
for the spiritual purpose of mankind. Then we will forego further extended explanation of the
nature of the monk and the priest and say only this concerning this lifetime.

The karmic requisites of this lifetime for you were, you intended to enter here to become a
contemplative spiritual expression, a leader, a teacher, but more importantly for your own souls
highest expression, you made the decision before you entered life in this time that you would
forego the luxury of relationships, the comfort of sexuality and a partner, the comfort of having a
strong and stable family life, and you set up for yourself the challenge of being a spiritual
ascetic, committed to the highest attainment possible of spiritual growth.

Now that was your souls purpose upon entering in this time, and because of this you set
yourself into a family and situations in which forces kept you, have kept you throughout your life
from having a bonded love relationship with a partner and a family.

This is the most abbreviated manner in which we can answer your original question. These
things occurred because of your commitment of self to give your life to spiritual attainment in
this lifetime.

Now what should you do about that in this period of your life?

Let us answer in this manner. You are not required, even though you made such a commitment
in entering in this time, we are not suggesting that you set yourself apart now as an ascetic. We
are not suggested that you are obligated at this time in your life to sacrificing relationships and
family.
Our recommendation to you about relationships and family will be this. To fulfill your life
purpose, devote yourself from this day forward throughout this lifetime, devote yourself to
learning to understanding and practicing to the greatest possible extent, all that you may know
of spiritual values and spiritual growth for yourself, for your own purpose of becoming more
healthy in the physical and for the purpose of surrounding yourself with family. You need family
now. You deserve family now, and it will be the most healing of all possible steps that you may
take. And how, how can you take it?

You speak now of the possibility of marriage again. We would not express an objection to your
being married to this one in particular that you have in mind. We do not believe that the
differences in lifestyle are sufficiently important to cause such a marriage to fail. However, we
have an alternative recommendation which we would speak of in this manner.

The group, those about this channel through whom we speak, the group expresses the
importance of family and family relationships. It will be our expression of guidance to you that
you form an important, a primary relationship with some of those within this Fellowship Family
for the purpose of looking after your health, taking a burden from your life and allowing you to be
more effective in business and career and feeling a sense of love, of being cared for, creating a
bonded family, allowing the commitment of this Fellowship group to express what it is created
for.

This you may accomplish in this manner. You have needs within your body.
Your health is of primary consideration in this moment, for you have the expression of limited
functioning in the hepatics, meaning this. Your body is not properly processing sugar at this
time, thus there is a condition that diagnostically would be referred to as the relationship
between a diabetic, hypoglycemic, a destabilization in your bodys processing of food and
energy.

First of all, be aware of the need for a stable ability to respond to glucose in your body by the
action of the pancreas, and secondly, the ability of the liver to store such glucose and to release
it when it is needed through the periods of the day. Secondary to this concern is the
development of glaucoma. Please, please hear this concern. If there is not sufficient action
taken at this time to regulate the release and the use of glucose in your body, the condition of
pressure upon the eyes of glaucoma will produce blindness. Now we do not speak of such a
thing to arouse fear within you. We are committed to avoiding and overcoming fear at any cost.
It is the purpose of this Source and this channel and our relationship with Universal Forces to
help you, to help you experience love rather than fear.

Then, we call upon those who have a loyalty to the Source of Life, to God, those who have
some loyalty to this channel, the teacher through whom we speak, we call upon them to become
a family to you, for the hypertensive response, uncontrolled high blood pressure, the diabetic
response, difficulty with the hepatics which can produce blindness and an anxiety which is
somewhat tormented by the sense of disconnection, of not having a proper family foundation,
roots, and those about you who are close enough to care for you, to care with you, to share and
support your life.

How can it then be achieved? Our recommendation then is this. That you share your home,
your living conditions with young ones from this family, who in exchange for accommodation, an
opportunity to live in a secure environment, in exchange for that opportunity, they become to a
great extent responsible for helping you look after your health. We ask you to understand our
recommendations as an attempt to help you accomplish your life purpose in this time, and at the
same time help those who help you to become the healers, the Therapeutae, the spiritually
advanced individuals that they seek to be. Allow this family to serve you, and in turn that legacy
that you seek to leave appropriately, recommend that you leave such a legacy to the spiritual
group who becomes your family.

Now all of this will need to be discussed further than we can instruct in the short time of this
reading. We are planting a seed now and asking that you consider all of these factors. You may
certainly, without any objection from the Universal Forces, the Heavenlies, you may marry with
the woman whom you consider. You can build, in fact, a good relationship with her children, and
you need not have a fear of trusting her for she is a good person. We do recommend, however,
that because there are those in this young family of the Fellowship and the Therapeutae, noble
young ones here who seek to serve, and you need a companion who will understand your
physical needs, your physical health. Please see these dynamics. If the pressure of caring for
your physical body, the pressure of caring for your home, the pressure of providing a family life,
an anchor, a loyalty, some love in your life, if these are established you will have the ability to
function in business and career, to produce an income and through your life to make a
difference, to contribute spiritually through an advanced spiritual community, this is the
opportunity that is before you.

And what will come of it? These things. The comfort of having a family. The opportunity to
rebuild your health, bringing into your home a young one with healing ability, or a young couple
with spiritual commitment as Therapeutae, healers, and also a spiritual influence. As these
come into your life you will learn much of the opportunity for your own spiritual development,
your souls relationship with God, with your own Higher Self, and you will make a tremendous
contribution to the spiritual welfare of others, accomplish your life purpose, have
companionship, and look after the healing of your own body, all of these releasing sufficient,
providing sufficient relief from stress, so that you might rebuild your life and your career in a
most successful manner.

Now, have a discussion of this with some of these, the young ones of this family, discuss this at
length until you are satisfied. There are no commandments given here. We do not order you to
take this step or that. We do say there are before you options, one of which is another
commitment to marriage. This will leave, however, a need for care for your health from outside
that relationship.

The other option is to build, take advantage of this group, forming a spiritual extended family at
this time. Let them be a part of your family, to look after you, to assist you in your spiritual
growth, and to allow you the accomplishment of the career purposes that are before you. Or
choose a combination of these, meaning that you can embark upon marriage again and still,
within your marriage and home life, join with this spiritual community. That which you have to
leave as a legacy would be a considerable blessing to building the community it seeks to build.
And you as a donor in that manner, may become also a focus for these healers that they may
demonstrate the purpose and the importance of community, of family, by having the opportunity,
built partly upon your legacy, to care for you and thus build a tradition of the Therapeutae.

We give this reading from your own records with the recommendations that are before us for
your consideration. Satisfy yourself that the instructions that we give you here are wise and will
meet the needs of your life and your career at this time and will allow you to accomplish your
souls purpose.
And your souls purpose, your life purpose of this time was meant to be the development of your
highest spiritual development or possibilities, to become a source of family and love
relationships in this time. This you have entered here to do, and in our discussion here, we
attempt to offer you an opportunity to do just that.

Now we believe we have addressed the considerations of each of the considerations that you
have brought before us. Although the body was not called in the manner of a Health Reading
we have examined it and commented upon these things. Is there any obvious omission from a
question we have not addressed?

Conductor: I believe you have covered everything that was asked.

Source: We believe that that is so, that we have touched on each issue that comes from the
heart in question in this time. Now this will be something of an unusual Reading in that it does
require some discussion within the group.
This Reading has been given in this manner for the purpose of serving as a class unto itself, a
teaching in this wisdom school. We are allowed to do so because the seeker bringing these
questions is himself, through the Lords of Karma, committed to the building of a Mystery School
in this time, thus we have responded in this manner.

Do pay attention to that we have suggested about your physical health and if there is a need to
do so, we will go into more detail and examine the physical health for this is a critical moment in
your life physically. From a health point of view, there is a need for healing now. Thus if we need
to approach a Health Reading separately for you, we are prepared to do so.

Then for the questions brought before us now this is sufficient to this Reading and we are
through.

Paul Solomon Reading 0048 L 0023 FA 0001, Atlanta, Georgia,

October 25, 1972
Q-l. Has this recent past experience affected her spiritual growth in a detrimental or beneficial way,
and how should she handle this metamorphosis in her spiritual growth, and how can she overcome
those detrimental forces working within this experience if there are any?
A-I. Now we would find for this one much that may be given, even many indications that are not
the questioning here. But for this particular experience we would see in this manner, and
according to those questions as been asked we would give: There is no experience that in and of
itself, is detrimental or beneficial. It is the use to which these experiences are put that brings the
detriment or the benefit in the spiritual growth.
Now we would see that which has occurred as being a dangerous process, for this one would
understand that there is this force of life that is coiled at the base of the spine, and is a force like fire
that is useful used properly, and dangerous if not handled with knowledge and in a proper manner.
Now there would be the slight understanding in this one of those forces called chakras that are the
indications of level, or the stop-gaps, the controls, upon which depend the operation of these
kundalini forces.
Now we would find that as the opening of these chakras comes naturally, there is allowed at each
level a little more and a little more of the light that would come through these centers of the body.
These are the life centers. The opening of these is necessary for raising the vibratory values of the
body; that is, these levels of spiritual growth to the higher planes.
Now these are the seven churches, the seven gates, those forces that are spoken of in your Book
of Revelation, and it would do well for this one to study that book, to see the entire book as a
discourse on the human body, and that which occurs within it as the metaphysical vibrations are
raised to ever higher levels.
Now understand that these chakras, these life centers, must be opened gradually. See
metaphorically in this manner: That if a person were blind from birth and suddenly opened the
eyes, the infusion of light would be too great and would shock the one, that he might become blind
again from the sudden entrance of too much light. It is for this reason that there are controls on the
pupils of the eyes, that they would dilate, or that they would close and open to allow more or less
light to strike upon the retina, that the body centers, the nerve centers would not be shocked by the
infusion of too much light in a particular situation See the chakras as control Is in this manner: That
if a chakra is suddenly opened too widely, too completely, there is too much of the life force that
surrounds it that is revealed at a time when the body is not prepared to assimilate that which
surrounds it
Now for every soul on your plane we would give this instruction and knowledge that you might be
aware of what is taking place about you, that it would be given, even for this channel, that if he
could open his physical eyes at this moment and be aware of all the senses of the body, the twelve
senses of your plane, if all these were opened simultaneously so that he were aware of all of the
life forms, all of the manifestations of life and spirit, all the entities that hover about, even at this
moment, at this second in time, the mind would not be able to bear it, and this one would lose
control of the senses, Now so it would be with this one who comes as the seeker at this moment.
Now as there is a tiny opening of a chakra, and as there is a tiny revelation of light coming through
a particular level, there is awareness in the individual that something has occurred within the body,
within the mind centers, within the spirit centers, that which is, that which allows the body to be
aware of spiritual truths, There is awareness that these new concepts, these strange concepts,
have come in and must be sorted, must be understood, must be assimilated into the life. And as
there is a tiny pinpoint of light, the individual, not being able to understand, is likely to feel that this
chakra is completely open, and that that which is being seen through a tiny pinpoint is all that there
is to see through this chakra. It is understandable that this would be so, for until there has been the
experience of seeing with the widened vision, the peripheral vision, there is not the awareness that
there is more that lies around this pinpoint. Or, that is, as the chakra opens more and more, that
there will be a wider spectrum of the same sight.
Now all this is given in metaphor that you might understand what has occurred for this particular
individual. For as these occurred naturally, there is the opening of the sacral chakra first; that is,
that the kundalini forces, or those life forces of the baser parts of the body, from the regenerative
organs and the Cells of Leydig would force open the chakra lying at the base of the spine first, that
this would be opened only a tiny, minute amount that there might be awareness of those things that
come as the first awarenesses of the manifestations of light. Or, that is, that this created force in
opening might be able to understand that all life is a created force, and until there is the adjustment
between the physical body and that which is spirit, these come as a tremendous sex drive, an
uncontrollable urge for physical manifestation of that which the body is attempting to spiritualize If
these urges, then, are carried to spiritual levels, there is a tremendous energy toward spirit being
produced. If these are expressed on physical levels, there is a tremendous physical urge that is
produced, and lack of control in the body, and may cause a great deal of harm. If the opening of
this chakra, then, is handled in a spiritual manner, in an intellectual manner, this kundalini force that
is coming through the centers of these chakras, those raising the level of awareness, will proceed
to the next higher chakra. And as it is gradually opened, as the force is pushing upon this opening
to force it a little more and a little more, as there is the growth and as it opens naturally, it will
proceed to the next higher chakra.
Now all of this is given as background that you might understand that when these chakras, these
life forces, these danger valves that would prevent these things from happening before they are
necessary, these may be chemically opened too much and too fast. Now in the opening of these
artificially, or the forcing open of these gates artificially or by chemical means or by means of
hypnosis or other unnatural means, there may be more light coming in; there may be more
awareness even of the good things. For there is not bad in the spiritual realms; there is only the
inability to handle that which is good, turning then that which would be good, that which would be
constructive and creative, turning it into a destructive force through lack of ability to understand.
See those indications of the destruction of Atlantis, and realize this is exactly what occurred on a
universal plane. This same thing is occurring this day on the individual levels in these people who
manifested in Atlantis. They are repeating individually what they produced as a nation in the
beginning of time. Realize this and be warned that those people in this day who are forcing open
the chakras with drugs are repeating the mistake of the nation of Atlantis. They are, as well,
reincarnations of the inhabitants of Atlantis. This should say much to all on your plane. Be aware
that this is karma of the Atlantean tribes. Realize that the city in which you live has the greatest
drug problem in the world today. Realize that your city is the greatest concentration of Atlantean
reincarnations in the world today. Understand that Atlantis on this spot is being given its new
opportunity. Realize that you are part of the group karma of this nation and you are watching it
unfold. Be aware of these spiritual truths and raise yourself to the levels to understand these things
on spiritual levels.
Now for this particular one who has had this experience, that these chakras have been opened
more than the body is able to assimilate and understand, realize all that is being brought in through
these states of meditation and these periods of heightened awareness, all of these are wonderful
and beautiful spiritual truths. Be aware also that the body is not ready, not able to receive them.
How then will they be handled? Handle them in this manner: Seek not to open self too much; seek
only to be an instrument in the hands of God and make the prayer ever and always, "Thy will be
done."
Now this one has often prayed that the spiritual growth would come more quickly. There has been
the feeling of impatience in this one: "I want to be opened; I want to realize all things of God, even
now." And there has been the answer from the inner planes that a great part of growth, one of the
dimensions that must be realized and that lesson that must be taught in this lifetime is patience.
This one, then, insisted and insisted that the process be speeded up: "I would become aware; I
would become God- conscious this day." There was given, then, the experience that this
consciousness rushed into the mind through a chemical force and the message of this experience
to this entity would be: Those inner forces knew best and know best when there were the
indications that there should be the turning inward quietly and waiting upon the Lord. These were
the proper indications Do not insist on faster or more spiritual growth than comes naturally to the
individual.
Now this would be the universal message to all on this plane: That one who would bring in too
much light too quickly does so to the damnation of his own soul. There are given in this lifetime all
the situations that the incarnate is able to handle for his spiritual growth. All that is needed is
provided. All that is needed, then, is that you react to the situations in which you find self; react
properly and self will be raised to the next higher step. If one were to proceed two, or three, or four
steps in a single bound, how would he be prepared then to handle those heavier situations, those
deeper, more enlightened situations that will come? Is it not true that a child will insist on being
able to do all that daddy does? Is it not true that the small boy would want to drive his father's car
and would attempt, if allowed, not being aware that this wonderful experience endangers his very
life.
Now see self as a child spiritually and do not ask for those opportunities to handle more than the
body can safely handle. Seek to see self and realize self as a growing child in spirit, and pray only:
"Thy will be done; give me the strength to handle the situations that I face daily."
Now there are the other questionings for this one, particularly concerning that which is the mate at
this time, or the one with which the soul is shared, the life is shared. And it would be given that
there is the realization already in this heart that this is not a healthy situation. It need not come
from these forces that there is a change needed. There is needed one who reacts on a more
spiritual level and has more respect for those things of pure spirit, one that would be the more
positive influence in the life. Now this is understood within. There is seeking here only confirmation
from these sources that what is already known inside is true.
Now seek to recognize the still, small voice of God and follow it when it speaks. Do not rush ahead
of the God forces, but follow. This has ever been the instruction of all the Masters: That one
should follow.
It would be seen in this one that the attempts to turn to the religions, the disciplines of the East, are
the attempts, the manifestations of this same lack of patience; that one would go ahead, one would
go faster; one would go beyond that which is seen as the Christian religion or the religions of the
West. This is not to criticize those disciplines that this one has studied. It is to criticize the manner
of the attitude with which these were approached. For the purpose in approaching these
disciplines was: "I am impatient with that which is coming in the Western disciplines. I want to go
faster, further, beyond those who are around me. I want more right now." Then what was the
greatest teaching of the Master? What was the dimension that we do not understand in time, even
to this day? That dimension is patience. This is the supreme lesson that needs to be learned by all
those who are the inhabitants and were the inhabitants of Atlantis that are manifesting today. Over
all these centuries there still has not been learned the discipline of patience For these ones who
are manifesting in this world today are the most impatient of all those on your plane.
Now seek to understand those of the Orient and see the quietness of the waiting; see the peace
within that comes from understanding the discipline of patience Know that while the life span on
this earth is very short, very short, indeed, as you count time, still it is as long as is needed for the
growth experience. Understand this. All time is given you.
This is all that is needed to understand patience. Time is not running out in the manner in which
you need to manifest on this plane. All time is given you, but only if it is used properly. Seek to
develop only at that rate that spirit would teach. Wait upon the Lord; be patient. This is the
essence of His love, particularly for this one.
Now as this one would turn to meditation and would turn inward in the night time, it would be
sought that there would be the prayer: "Thy will be done; help me to realize all these wonderful
things that surround me and to use them in a positive manner." And realize that when one's hand is
placed in the hand of the Master, there is no fear. Perfect love casteth out all fear. See those
experiences, then that have come as the frightening experiences, see them as growth
opportunities. Accept them willingly and readily. Embrace them as they come and realize that
there is no power stronger than that power that lives inside of self. There is contained within the
self the power to neutralize any evil influences that would come from those forces being revealed
that have been frightening. Depend on this then. Have faith in that Source that lies inside. Have
faith in that power of love to overcome all. Then there will be the proper opening of self within and
the understanding of that which comes as light. And when these things come, be aware of the still,
small voice that would speak inside the mind and say: "Be not afraid, it is I."
Then seeing these terrible things through His eyes, they become wonderful sources of light, and
self will be illumined. Guidance will be given on the proper path. Seek to assure self daily that this
is the right path, that it is the intention to follow God, to develop according to His perfect plan.
Realize that it is the intent, it is the attitude that makes the path right or wrong. Seek then to decide
the path that you would follow and that which comes into the experience will automatically be the
signpost, the guidepost of that path which is sought. For the guidance is from within. Listen,
understand, hear and recognize that still, small voice. Wait upon the Lord. Be still and know that I
Am God.


The Challenge of Perfecting the Self
Paul Solomon Reading 0090 - L - 0059 - MA - 0001 - KW, Atlanta, Georgia, December 4, 1972
Question l: You have before you 0059,born May 29, l947 in Evanston, Illinois. He comes seeking
guidance and answers to the following questions: Do I have a Master? If so, who should be my
Master?
Answer 1: Now we would take this question of this seeker in this manner: First of all that
there be realized that there is not the necessity in this lifetime for labeling him who would
be the Master other than that manifestation of the . of the Divine Father. The
importance of seeing the Master is that there be one on your plane who has completed the
charge given by the That is, one who has fulfilled the law in so doing has completed the
action of the law; has sustained it and has become the law.
If you would seek such a Master, then, one who might be the lord of the life, through the
overcoming of these situations seek Him who was the Christ, the Master Jesus, and seek to
overcome in the manner in which He overcame. Seek to follow the teachings in the manner that
He taught. For in such a manner have all Masters attained that overcoming of the law. But you
have not in record so complete as that record of Him that would be so simple to follow in this
lifetime If you would be prejudiced against this, realize that the label, the name, would not make the
difference, but the manner in which He overcame and the manner in which He taught. For we
would see the necessity of the master as being thus: That on the outer levels of consciousness,
with the normal levels of realization, there is not the possibility for overcoming the law and
controlling self.
If there would be given self, then, to those inner levels through a Master or Lord on inner planes,
depending, then, for this Master or Lord for teaching, then this Lord and Master would rule the life,
would rule the impulses not only of the mind, but of bodily functions, that there might be the control
over the body, the mind, the brain centers, the production of those high levels of consciousness,
the opening of the chakras.
We would see, then, that question as has been correct, the question concerning the opening of the
chakras in this manner: That which is given from this plane concerning these effects might not be
understood in those words, the labels, that you would use, but might be given metaphorically in this
manner: That the chakras would appear almost as a dull gray or colorless until there is the
attention, the circulation, the energy, the effort, the realization, the light, the heat of the Divine
energy, the universal energetic power that would come through the chakras.
Then we find the heart chakra in this one at this time infused with a brilliant yellow. Then as the
yellow travels more to the center of the circle, there would be produced then a spiraling through the
center or opening that the fire serpent would be raised then through the center producing the more
color and the depth of color and the brilliance of color, circulating, inundating, flowing throughout
the chakra and from it through the ethers into the body, through the etheric body raising then the

brilliance, the solar energy throughout the body, raising the level of energy and the possibilities of
its use.
We see, then, a violet color in the throat chakra suggesting, then, the coming together of the red
and blue powers, that which produces the purple ray, the cleansing, the raising of levels of
consciousness.
We find this not as yet manifesting, not as yet prepared to open the spiraling cord to the center, but
we find the color as taking shape. We would see the crown chakra as almost a fiery red, but
manifesting only in the base thereof. That is, the color would spread and suffuse throughout the
base to the outer levels and then to the core, raising the level of color, the amount of color, the
intensity of the color, as it would spread through, then pull away from the center, becoming rather
then a disc, more in the shape that you would know as the donut, that would allow the serpent to
pass through.
There would not then be the concentration on producing these effects, but the concentration on
producing those characteristics, those states of character that would make these effects possible
For the raising of the kundalini force is not so necessary or so desirable as the control of the
kundalini force at whatever level it is raised. Be not concerned, then, with the opening of the
chakras, but be concerned with the control of the chakras that are opened, and the force that
already is raised within. This in itself, then, would produce the opening of the other chakras and
the realization of the use of this Divine force, this Divine solar energy.

We would find in this one that there has been past the level of raising of the sacral chakra and
there has been the spiritualizing of this power, which is good in this present life, for it is not meant
in this lifetime that this one should marry nor bear children.
This may come as a disappointment within, and should be realized that which has brought in this
lifetime as intent was not labeled by a Master of given of God other than within self. That is, if there
was chosen that this would not be the incarnation for marriage and children, it would have been
chosen by the seeker himself. That is, on the planes of the inter-between there was seen that
which needs to be accomplished in this incarnation.
There was chosen that this one would take a vehicle that was not oriented to the sexual drive that
these would be spiritualized in this lifetime, that time would be spent instead for the learning
process and for the teaching as a profession, raising the level of education particularly for the
young, bringing in spiritual concepts and understanding of the world and the meanings of the world,
meanings of incarnation, the meanings of life on this plane.
This, then, would be the concentration of perfecting the self, of raising the levels of consciousness.
And giving of self to another in the love relationship, then, would burn off this energy and would
detract from the goal, the main purpose of this incarnation.

Not that this would not be possible, for if this one so chooses there may be taken a mate in this
lifetime, there could be the family, but would be a disappointment to this one within. The choice,
then, would not be made from these sources or from inner planes. The choice, of course, always
is with man. God will not intervene in the free will of those who He has placed on this incarnation.
The choice, then, would be whether all that might be realized in this lifetime would be realized, or
whether there would be the diversion for the satisfaction of self and the natural urges.
See, then, that the choice is laid before you, that may be dedication this lifetime to the raising of
levels of consciousness, or there may be the joining in the human race, the human stream that
would take the longer time in evolvement. See these, then, as spiritual forces, as spiritual
opportunities, and develop in this manner.
. Now that question that has been asked concerning the Montessori techniques and teaching in
this lifetime would be seen as karmic effects coming from that lifetime as referred. That is, there
would be the reversal in the teaching methods and attitudes from the strong disciplinarian
tendencies of that lifetime when there were the sadistic urges and the use of force and punishment,
and much misuse of power and sexual energy and drive in that lifetime.
These, then, were directed against the students, the children, and this lifetime has been chosen as
payment for that or the reconstruction Not that this lifetime would be as punishment, but this
lifetime then would be the realization. This one chose to take upon self the correction of that which
came as misunderstanding in past lifetimes. See all this and overcome in this manner, that these
are opportunities for development, for correction of past errors.
Question 2: What is the most worthy goal for an occupation that I should enter?
Answer 2: This has been given as discipline in this lifetime for the perfecting of education for
children.
Question 3: What is the most difficult thing for me to learn or see about myself, the world, and what
must I confront first?
Answer 3. Now these indications as well have been given in the manner that this one must make
the choice of the purpose of this lifetime, whether those purposes would be that as was stated in
the inter-between as the purpose for entering upon this plane or whether there would be the
diversion entering into the life stream as would be felt within this one.
There would be the feeling even in these moments as we speak that this one is being set apart,
that is, being denied the normal or average everyday mundane activities of this plane. Now that
that was given in former readings concerning mundane discipline was a manner of speaking of that
which is being given in this moment. That is, it will require a great deal of discipline on the
mundane levels to spiritualize that which has been the purpose of this lifetime.
Should be understood in this manner: That there is the thought of the highest level of spiritual
attainment would require a great deal of discipline of the body and of the normal drives. Realize

now, that all the body senses are the carnal desires, all the body outlets are the carnal desires.
That is, it would be not the sexual outlet, but the satisfaction of other body drives as hunger or
partaking of food.
These are those which call the attention to the outward body, the sensual body, the carnal fleshly
body. That there would be the turning inward, the spiritualizing of these drives that there might be
the higher realization of all that is in this lifetime For if there should be such realization and such
spiritual development, the teaching, the writing for this one would go far beyond the education of
children, and would be given as a record to all on this plane.
There could be the height of development that would bring in an understanding of many high
metaphysical principles and the teaching of the Law of One. This one might discover a means of
overcoming the body, the fleshly temple. That would be the means of understanding the Law of
One.
Question 4: Will I come to learn of my immortality?
Answer 4: This already has been given as realization, as innate knowledge and awareness, As
there is the raising of the level of consciousness, the turning inward and the realization of the
answers, the memory of past life times, and the knowledge of that which comes through the mental
development, there will be the realization of immortality. That which exists already need only be
recognized.
Be not resentful towards any others for that which they have developed in this lifetime, for their
purpose is different. Therefore, development and that which you see as mundane happiness will
be different. Seek not the pleasures of the world or that which you see as happiness in others, for
the happiness within self will be an entirely different plane and come in different manner. That
which could come as happiness for this one or any one that attains spiritual growth would far
surpass anything that might be called happiness on the physical plane, or the mundane levels of
life.
Question 9: What will happen to my evolution, my nervous system, if I return to Spain for six
months of long meditation?
Answer 9: Now that is not necessary or desirable in the growth process at this time, for there must
be the handling of the educational opportunities and the development of self during this period.
We would see it in this manner, that there may be taken from three to five days periodically, best
taken in mountainous areas and near a stream, a moving stream with clear water, that there would
be the cleansing of self, the fasting, the period alone in meditation.
Seek not to follow any of the mystics in the patterns of their development other than the attunement
of self, the cleansing within self. Take the apple diet as was given by the entity Cayce, for the
purification of the system and the body, and often go for these periods alone when there would be
the turning inward and the listening to self The presence of running water, clear water, that that

would be pure water, producing energy of the rocks, would be best for the meditative process, for...
and there would be heard the voices coming in, as it were, through the back of the head.
The realization of teaching from inner planes and the raising of levels of consciousness through
these experiences would not interrupt the educational process and the awareness of the physical
world, as it were, the development within this world, the productivity with others about, during these
times.
Now we will find during this graduate program and the teaching, that there will be a return to the
Atlanta area, because of natural processes; that is, evolutionary experiences within the earth; that
is, upheavals, natural changes in the sphere of earth that will not produce the danger to this one,
but would make necessary the move after a period of about two years.
Question 10: Will I witness the destruction of the planet earth in my lifetime and..,?
Answer 10: Portions thereof are coming even in this day, and before the end of this year there will
be realized the beginning of such changes. The complete and final destruction of this planet as
you see it would not come within this lifetime, for there will be other major changes and higher
manifestations. There will be alterations; there will be evolutionary processes, the changing of the
earth as you know it, but this one then would return to the earth sphere to witness these
differences, the new heightened levels of mankind, the new sub-race as it appears.
Now we find before the completion of this body, that even those here...will see those times that
even earth underneath your feet would seem unstable, and you will see the earth breaking open as
its crust would shift and move, and there will be the noxious gases coming to the surface, the entire
atmosphere will smell of the sulfur fumes and there would be taken much of the plant life from your
plane and the majority of life as you know it will be taken; will be destroyed; will be changed into
other forms. Those things that have come as the more horrible predictions would be realized as
coming as evolutionary process on this sphere.
Those who have attuned to these purposes, will be given charge of the reshaping, reforming,
revitalizing this planet.
And there will be the few who will be led as if by hand to those one or two places on this sphere
that will be given as protection, and set aside by the priests of God who are becoming aware of
their role in this relationship even in this day. And this mere handful will re-populate this planet on
a higher level. This will be the beginning, then, of the new root race, the raising of all that is to
higher levels of awareness.
Question 11: Will I enter the Kingdom of God?
Answer 11: Now see this Kingdom as accepting the lordship of that perfect Master, the universal
Christ, He who is the High Priest, the go-between between self and the Creative Father.


Meditation
Atlanta, Georgia, December 20, 1972
It would be well, then, that all such students, such seekers who would come before this Source -
or before any teacher or master on your plane - that rather than hear the words spoken at such
time, that you would make self supremely sensitive - that is, be aware of the stillness, the
closeness of the atmosphere, the environment that surrounds you at this moment. Realize that it is
alive with those consciousnesses, those awarenesses, the very breath, the heartbeat, as it were, of
the masters. They stand not in this temple, but in your presence.
Now you would ask for a word, a key, a realization, a teaching that would cause your eyes to be
opened, that would cause the veil to be lifted. Now we would see, as with so many on your plane,
that in the attempt to open the eyes there is the giving of energy to that that becomes the block. Or,
that is, we would see in this manner, that there is built up an excitement, a stimulation, a feeling of
pressing urgency, the opposite of that which is the true dimension that might be expressed as
patience.
Now, if there would be in this moment the simple resting within, the turning to supreme silence, the
looking beyond the body, there is within your grasp at this moment all knowledge. It is the
beginning of wisdom to know, that any attempt at this moment to see or realize such knowledge is
the reverse of the ability to do so; that is, as has been said so often, - the supreme instruction
would be, - Cease trying, and Be.


1ranscendenta| Med|tat|on, S||va M|nd Contro|, Sc|ento|ogy, Lckankar and Cosmo|ogy

C. CerLaln organlzaLlons sLaLe as Lhelr goal Lo geL one ln Louch wlLh your hlgher selves. Would you
commenL on Lhe efflclency of 1ranscendenLal MedlLaLlon, Sllva Mlnd ConLrol, SclenLology, Lckankar and
Cosmology, or oLher meLa-physlcal organlzaLlons here LhaL are besL sulLed for splrlLual, psychlc
advancemenL.
A. 1o brlefly reflecL on each of Lhese of concern here, only Lhese commenLs: 1ranscendenLal
MedlLaLlon, maklng use of a very poLenL and effecLlve Lechnlque. 1hls slmpllfled Lechnlque exLracLed
from a surroundlng seL or cosmology of Lechnlques LhaL would be beLLer used as a whole, LhaL ls, a
separaLed Lechnlque LhaL needs Lo be used wlLh oLher undersLandlngs. 1haL ls, Lhe Lechnlque lLself wlll
only remove sLress and Lenslon and focus Lhe mlnd or consclousness on a parLlcular polnL, whlch ls well
as an lnLroducLlon Lo medlLaLlon.
Should, however, be used wlLh aLLunemenL Lo a parLlcular purpose, a sLaLemenL of ldeal, goal, focuslng
on a parLlcular place, a polnL, a focus of hlgher mlnd. Leaves off, Lhen, Lhe developmenL of Lhe splrlLual
self, Lhe developmenL of characLer, Lhe developmenL of so much as needs Lo accompany Lhe use of
manLra medlLaLlon. Cnly a parLlal Lechnlque. As far as lL goes, very well, buL cerLalnly should be used
wlLh splrlLual aLLunemenL, dedlcaLlon, appllcaLlon of Lhe self.
As Lo Mlnd ConLrol, Lhe Lechnlques are well and could well be developed by Lhose sLable ln personallLy
and aware of, focused upon a Cod ldeal, a cenLral ldeal of CreaLlve lorce, menLal and wlLhouL focuslng
purpose or ldeal on a parLlcular place.
SclenLology, as you know lL, mlghL besL be expressed of Lhe lefL hand force, or dark forces and for mosL
people qulLe desLrucLlve, as ls Cosmology.
now, Lhere are qulLe a number of Lechnlques abouL you LhaL mlghL be used for Lhe developmenL of
consclousness and mlnd, and for mosL, especlally Lhose sLrong ln ldenLlLy boLh wlLh self, ln appreclaLlon
of self as an aspecL of Cod, and one havlng made conLacL wlLh Lhe ulvlne, may develop Lhe self by
experlenclng and expresslng, learnlng of Lhe many dlfferenL Lechnlques.
lor mosL ln conLacL wlLh Cod, havlng Lhe blrLh, Lhe experlence of a relaLlonshlp wlLh Lhe hlghesL wlLhln,
can experlence, Louch upon, LasLe of all Lhese Lhlngs for Lhe reason LhaL Lhose as would be dangerous or
mlsleadlng would Lhen be re[ecLed by Lhe hlghesL LhaL ls wlLhln, havlng lL developed.
LeL Lhe beglnnlng Lhen be ln Lhe self, Lo flnd LhaL ldeal as sLaLed, Lo sLaLe Lhe ldeal. uo very well Lo read,
Lo sLudy, Lo be famlllar wlLh Lhe sLudles LhaL are called 'A Search for Cod', from Lhe Cayce source. 1hls
undersLandlng of Lhe ldeal Lhen provldes a basls of ground work LhaL you mlghL sLudy or become
lnformed of all Lhese as have been menLloned. 1he sLudy of Lhe work, CP8lS1 ln ?Cu, 1PL lML8SCnAL
LllL, Lhese wlll provlde Lhe basls, Lhe groundwork.
1he lnner LlghL Consclousness ldeal, accordlng Lo Lhese records, for Lhe developmenL of Lhe psychlc
cenLers, Lhe splrlLual ldenLlLy of self and Lhe beglnnlngs of splrlLual growLh as can be conLlnued, Lhen,
Lhrough conLacL wlLh Lhe hlghesL LhaL ls wlLhln. 1hese are Lhe meLhods and Lhe besL as should be
followed.

2008 1he aul Solomon loundaLlon
The Great White Brotherhood

Question l3: Did Brotherhoods ever exist?
Answer l3: Now that concerning the question as is brought, we see the existence of at least
three brotherhoods that were of the right-hand path. That is, the high development of the
masters were known first as the White Brotherhood of ancient Egypt, and developed into that
which you know as Freemasonry, of which those you have listed on the paper were a part, and
under which this nation was founded.
Their symbolism, then, being the basis for the direction and guidance, that that which set as
protective devices over this nation in numerology, in astrology, and founding symbolically those
guards, or guides, as to what this nation would become, and its use and identity were set to the
knowledge of the higher ideals of Freemasonry. Then there were other orders such as the
Order of the Golden Dawn, and others of the mystic schools, and the secret and ancient rites of
which you may not know, and even the name itself may not be spoken at this time.
There are Brotherhoods. And realize that those on your plane who have been the initiates of
one or another of these high brotherhoods, whether of the left-hand path or the right-hand path,
are sought out by those masters of the brotherhoods and are guided from inner planes
accordingly.
This one, then, as comes seeking, was an initiate of the White Brotherhood and is guided from
the inner planes concerning their teachings and understanding of these principles. See that you
not be distracted, then, by such teaching, but realize that all lead to the central Father. These
only are indications of help from others who have developed along similar paths. Be aware of
their ministry throughout this world, for even in this lifetime you have been approached by other
members of the White Brotherhood and those who developed in its paths and are of such
awareness There will often be such contact and such direction, for it is natural law that these
gravitate together and develop within groups through the principles of incarnation.
See, however, that your development comes from within. Never be distracted by that of
another's experience, but know and realize that which is true within your own heart of the living
God. Realize that all you may know of the Father God is written already in the tables of your
own heart. And if you would read from these tablets, from these memories, from the very
foundation of the earth, you would turn inside to that silent temple, the prime central stillness
within, to read from these tables of stone For therein this information is carved even by the hand
of God.
Now seek to attune yourself, for often He would speak with thee.

Meditation
Reading0401.Meditation
Question:IdonotfeelthatIamreachinganythinginmeditation.IsthisbecauseImnotpersistent?
Whatshouldbemythought,attitudetowardmeditation?
Answer:Notonlycomingfaithfullyatthesametimeeachday,butteachingthemind,trainingthe
mindtoenterthoselevelswheremeditationcancome.Takeoneofthesewhomightdescribethose
methodsashavebeengivenfromtheseSourcesforenteringthelevels,forfindingthetopofthe
mountain,forsettingselfapartandalone,callingthenameofGoduntilHemightbeseenandheard,
untilthemeditationsbecomesmeaningfulineachtimethatyousettheselfapart.Notmerelyaresting.
Notaboringsettingasideoftime.Butanentryintoanewandbeautifulworld.


Angels and Inter-dimensional Beings
(Excerpts from the Paul Solomon Readings)
Excerpt 1
Paul Solomon Reading #0131 - L - 0092 - FA - 0001 - JDE, Atlanta, GA 02 /16/73
Question: We come seeking answers to the following questions: How can I recognize
celestial beings and communicate with them? and Do I have a teacher or teachers with
me on this plane?
Now it might be readily recognizable that to answer such question as is brought only in
this first question as has been given, would require quite a discourse. And might even
fill a number of volumes of books. But we will attempt to give in this manner.
First of all, that you would understand that nature of celestial being as you have
expressed it here. For if you would see one, look about you even in this room at this
moment and see all those gathered in this room. For are ye not celestial beings
inhabiting these bodies that are prepared for service on this plane?
That which you would see then, would be the earthly manifestation or the vehicles being
used, being put into service at this moment by celestial beings.
Then if you would further qualify the question to ask then concerning those of the Devic
Order or the Angelic Beings or those servants for the Ministries of God, we would have
you see in this manner. That that which you would consider the Devic Order or the
elementals or the servants, the Angelic Hosts, we would see in this way.
That thou art Gods. Thou art the manifestation of the Creator taken in fleshly form (or
using those manifestations of the physical earth, the physical atmosphere, that you
might manifest in this plane.) It should be realized then, that if thou art the Creator, if
thou wouldst be of His nature, you would understand then that such beings would have
at disposal for use in service or for the manipulation, for the expression. That there
would be those beings that are created by those of the Creator, or that Order that was
set apart for the purpose of control or service to mankind, or the maintaining of contact
between creature and Creator and service there between.
Then these would be beings that would be to you as the animal level or less than
human existence, though not in the sense of the animal existence or the animal
kingdom on this earth, for these are earthly expression of the Devic Order. Or that is,
that on heavenly levels (or the inter-between, those astral levels of existence as do not
come into manifestations that you would see) there are those servants of man that are
for the expression of God and offer lessons or teachings or vehicles. Now, that then that
you would see as the flying ships, or that as has been expressed as the flying saucers

or the ships from outer space, might be seen then as angels. They are vehicles for the
transportation of those consciousnesses from one level of manifestation to another.
And you would see that on those planets that surround the earth are those bodies that
appear to be the physical bodies - like unto the planet on which you live - and as
expressions or schools where these may go in entering or leaving earth levels. One
then who would comes from Venus would not be an angel, but would be transported
thereby. This one, then, who would carry messages from earth to Venus or earth to
Mars or to carry those beings to Saturn to be burned, would be the Angelic Order. Their
purpose is not then evolution. Their purpose is not to come into the earth and raise
themselves back to the status of Godhood, but for the service of those who are. These
are the expressions of man and not in competition with man. Are not above or below
man in order of evolution, for their evolution is separate and their evolution is not akin to
that which you would go through. If there would be the giving of instructions, then,
saying this one or that one is Devic or is of the Devic Order in living on the earth plane
or in human existence, this would disqualify that one as being human or evolving in that
strain that would be coming back to God as you know Him on your planet.
These are errors in the understanding. That which normally is meant by the psychics or
by the spiritual readers who would see one as an expression of the Devic Order would
in actuality be one who has come from those realms of Venus or Jupiter, where there is
a higher level of schooling. And these have come in with this serene appearance that
might be considered angelic and might be expressed as Devic then, for their likeness
unto the son of God, for these are levels of purification.
Now, to further be aware of the answer to that question -- and we would incorporate
with it that question which ahs been added at the end concerning the understanding or
knowing of teachings from the higher Masters or the teachers or the inter-between or
the Angelica Hosts who would appear- that you would see those things as have
happened or have been recorded in Scripture and understand the manner under which
they occurred. For those who communicated with the angels or with the teachers, the
masters of the inner levels, had these things in common.
First of all, they always were alone, set apart. See the one whose name was changed to
Israel as he set himself apart in a clearing in a wooded area at night and was visited
there by the Angels, the manifestation of the God Forces. See the one Ezekiel then, as
he rested by the side of the river and Elijah as he walked alone. And all of these, these
who were the prophets, these who walked alone and communicated with nature, those
expressions of God. And what was their purpose in life?
Study these men and understand. Were they given to the raising of families and to
these things of earth, these things that keep men so earthbound and project the
energies in so many different directions? How often these men were single and alone
and had diversions of attention into becoming successful in earthly ways.
And did the Master even appeal to those worldly wise?

Then set apart thy purpose. Now understand, if one would communicate with those
servants of God or those teachers from the higher planes, one must become attuned
thereto. Their bodies then, must be seen as clear and purified and brought into
subjection and perfection in this manner. The mind then, must be set on a single
purpose and not diverted. Energies then, must be given to this single purpose and not
allowed to stray.
That body often then, who would be tired and who would be hungry, would be that one
visited by the masters, by the teachers, by those visions of the inner teachings in this
manner for the reason that these bodies so starved of the physical sensation or the
satisfaction of the senses, then are brought under control by the denying of the
satisfactions that they may be further attuned to the levels beyond the physical level.
See that the body under these circumstances would not be relating to the physical level,
but would be brought under subjection by the higher or mental or spiritual levels,
thereby allowing self to become, as it were, an antenna for operating on those levels
through which these would speak.
Know that like attracts like. Then raise those vibrations to that level that would be aware
of those about. And know that even in these times of gathering, there are the many
spirits forces about, that if the eyes were open and if the veils were lifted, you would not
be able to cope with those many who would communicate and would attempt to make
themselves known and would appear to you on the levels of the inter-between. But self
then must be prepared for these contacts, for these teachings.
Now, for the particular seeker who asks concerning the teachers on other levels or
higher levels, on spiritual levels. It would be well for you to realize that as one on your
plane becomes interested and gives his attention to spiritual growth and is diverted from
those things of the world and vows within his heart that his interest, his intent, is for the
raising of self to higher levels, in so doing, those spiritual centers of the body are
stimulated, and in the stimulation is produced a glow that is seen from other planes.
As this glow is produced, so these are attracted to others on this plane who produce this
glow. Together then, they become or form a class on your plane, and as well on the
inner planes. Now this often occurs without the physical meeting of these producing
such a glow, these who are all members of one and the same class.
Often then, during the periods of night, all these assigned to the same class or the same
level of teaching (and these are given, metaphorically that you might understand) go
together for a single lesson, and learning together, develop at the same rate that there
might be the discussion among them as they would meet on your plane, and those
realizations, those passing from one to another of that knowledge for which each is
ready.
And you may see this in action on your plane as one or another will bring up a thought
or a message that has seemingly spontaneously occurred and a few in the group will

react and will recognize this as truth. Others will not. This would indicate then, that a few
are of one class. Those who did not, are of another and have not yet recognized or
been taught on inner planes this truth being revealed.
See then, that as you reach higher and higher levels of spiritual growth, there are
changes in those who are the friends and that place where you would live and those
things that surround you. The colors that surround you will change, will evolve. Your
appearance will change and will evolve, and so will the personality.
These then are the understandings that you would have of those lessons that come
from inner planes.
As one then would advance beyond those classes or beyond those teachings as are
given to all about on this plane, there is a tendency then, to become separate and to
become a leader. These then, often are assigned to those masters on the levels of the
inter-between who will concentrate on attempting to bring those indications of the future
or those indications of that which need to be taught and learned on this plane to the
particular mind of the seeker who has so elevated himself and set himself apart for the
purposes of the teaching of those things of God.
Now be aware of that prophet of old who told of the vision of coming before those on
inner planes, on inner levels, and hearing the crying voice saying, "Who can we send
and who will go for us?"
This one, then responding, "Here am I Lord. Send me."
This then is illustration of that which you might understand here as being one who has
evolved above the group and is volunteering himself for the service of channeling those
words of the Divine or those words of the Master, those teachings from higher planes,
that those about him seeking, struggling to learn, to serve, might understand those
things of God.
Now how rare on your plane that one should thus come, separating himself from the
pleasures of the flesh and that which is given to all other people. And realize that one
who would come as the spiritual teacher, as the spiritual guide upon this plane, may
often be recognize by the fact that he has set himself apart from those physical
pleasures. And not often would be given then, to the living in high places and walking
with men in high places, for these have despised those things of earth and given
themselves to spiritual teaching.
These then are given that you might be aware of the nature of those who would be the
spiritual teachers or guides from inner planes. And seek not that you might be assigned
to this one or that one. And be aware of him who would name a name of a spirit guide
or one on inner planes who would teach, for these are discarnates, and however highly
evolved they might be or however highly they may consider themselves qualified as
teachers, these are men like as you who have passed to the other side. And though

they may seek to be of service and bring messages to those on your plane, be aware
that thou art God and thou art the sons of God. And what kind of father would be the
God who would not permit his son to appear before his face?
Then if thou wouldst know the things of God, go to the Father. Go directly before the
Throne of Grace and present thyself as a sacrifice, as His son, given to learning those
things of the Father and growing in Grace to become even as He would manifest in this
world.
Question: Why is there an increasing frequency of UFOs?
Answer: Be aware that these are, as has been described, angels or messengers or
vehicles used for bringing souls from one plane to another. Understand that although
these are ethereal and not of the substance of this dimension, that as they are bringing
souls to this dimension, so they become dimensional objects. Though they would
operate beyond the laws of this particular sphere or the physical laws, yet must they
operate briefly within those laws for the depositing of those souls as are manifest in this
time.
Yet there is not an increased frequency of that which comes. There is only increased
awareness of the coming of these. For more and more souls have begun to register
within their memory these occurrences. So many are wiser and closer, so much nearer
the veil, or nearer the seeing of that which happens in the next dimension as it comes
closer into evolution or closer into being, then revealing itself to these. Coming so close
in the developing of sight and these abilities to see and be aware.
Question: Why should we do about visitors from other spheres?
Answer: here are attempts within this time to build a greater familiarity with other
beings, other expressions from this Universe. You will see with increasing frequency
these visitors, these attempts for expression, until there is less of the fear, a greater
understanding of the presence and these are accepted as common or acceptable.
Understand that there are inherent blessings in such coming to realize or recognize or
accept these entries. Yet there are as well inherent dangers. When those becoming
common place and accepted no longer alarm or would set up the defenses you seek, so
that these can be upon thee even in the moment when not expected.
There is great help that can come from such communication. There is as well great
danger. For in that time of the final wars, those wars will be fought among those people,
not only among the people of this plane, but others interested in the welfare of the
Universe, of this place If there is a greater understanding and a higher purpose then thy
purpose will be one with theirs. If not and if this is seen then individually, or selfishly, as
attempting to protect the physical, or this earth at the expense of the Universe, then
would be the greater blood??

Then set the purposes on the higher ideals of this universe, this expression of God and
not for personally or the earth. For there are the attempts to lift the vibrations to change
that nature of the earth, of the sphere as we know it, to greater harmony to that of the
Universe and the assistance of these in doing so.
Become familiar then with other expressions of God that would enter here and would
seek to be of service.
And pray often. And when you pray, pray not to such beings as are expressions of God,
but to the God of such beings. Realizing then this is to be the common Father. Then
begin seeing the self as brothers with all that are and that manifest and begin joining
them that you would recognize good from evil, even in those coming from other
spheres. For equally with that power of good that will come and be sent, there will be
that power of evil, selfishness, who will enter here as well. Within.
Learn those powers of discernment. And that power will come from within. For God will
recognize God.
There has developed in this one already an awareness of the innate ability to
distinguish that which is true and that which is not true, coming from spiritual leaders or
teachers. There is an awareness that there is this innate ability to separate that which
should be believed from that which should not. It should be considered, then, that this
innate ability is that which should be followed, as a spiritual teacher. That this need not
be a guru or a master on this plane who would guide spiritual growth other than those
who would give the advice to turn inward.
There should be the attempt to recall to memory all things of a spiritual nature, the
attempts to realize that all things work together for good, because all things work
according to nature laws or the laws of God. (Let it) be understood, a spiritual concept,
search for the law which will cause the spiritual concept to work within the life, planes or
in manifestation and as the laws are discovered, so will the spiritual concept be
understood and be applied within the life.
Thus will come the growth. Realizing that there are natural methods for stilling the body,
for stilling the mental attitudes, for turning inwards, as was given in the scriptures. That
is the quiet times may be heard the still, small voice, particularly for this one this times
of sleep would be instructive times, for there would be difficulty in quieting self, the
meditation state, at earlier period of the day. There would be a period available to this
one by rising earlier in the morning and giving this time to solitude and quietness, to
spiritual growth.
Materials to be read would not be so helpful at this time, at this period, especially during
the schooling, as will be at later periods in life when there is greater interests in reading.
But for the present period, all situations of life should be considered in the quiet times
and it should be that for this one there is another, an advisor, who dwells within, and

sends questions then to the advisor within in this manner and realizes that answers to
these questions will in turn well to the surface.
Now see this as occurring in this manner, then you would form a cycle by sending the
questions constantly to deeper and deeper levels within and soon you would find the
recurring the opposite side of the cycle as the answers to the questions would pour forth
from the heart. And there will be the understanding inside.
Now should be realized as well that all who attempt to contact spiritual planes, there
should never be the expectations of a visible manifestation of spirits. For spirits who
manifest visibly are those of lower astral planes. Those who dwell on higher spiritual
planes have no visible form and do not take visible form other than for instructional
visions.
Therefore seek those spirits who only come through to the mind, giving innate
knowledge, innate knowledge as if it welled up from within, and not from an outer
source. Always when seeking contact with higher spiritual [planes, seek it within. It
comes only as realization. Not as visual or audible forms. So shall spiritual instruction
come.
There should be reading of the Scripture and respect for the Bible for this one, for there
is an innate respect for it and it should be developed. It should however, be realized that
there are deeper levels of knowledge and understanding of Scripture than this one has
yet discovered. And in unraveling these mysteries of symbolism and the realizations
that will well up from within when reading the Scriptures, this one will develop new
ideals and new concepts of the meaning of Scriptures and the purpose for it.
Then there should not be the arguing concerning religious ideal with others, for there is
no growth to be found in this kind of sharing, other than stimulating interest within. Seek
then to gain knowledge that might be shared. And seek that which is known of God to
well up from within. For all that we may know of God is written already on our own
hearts.
Question: By what methods of counseling may be used with regard to psychic trends
and psychic counseling for this one? What is needed at this time?
Answer: Now understand, that that which is thy delights will be attracted to thee.
There are many forms of communication that the Father would sue that would assist in
your understanding and your knowledge of Him. Often have the Angels been used and
the Holy Archangels for messages for mankind. And there have been those beings that
have appeared in many ways and for some there has been the communication with
loved ones who have reached those higher planes and have offered themselves to
carry, to transmit, to work and to talk.

There have been those beings returning to or from those other planes where there are
there are the lessons, the teachings. And these have appeared in those forms most
easily or readily acceptable by those who sought to communicate.
And see all about you, even in this time, for those others who communicate with their
departed loved ones and find the spirit there and a message there.
There are those who communicate with the minds of others and find those truths, the
teachings of the great men yet on this plane. There are those, further, who believe in
the ministry of the message of the Holy Angels and in the giving of themselves in
meditation or trance, they communicate with those angelic beings, those who would
appear in that form as conceived in the mind of he who would communicate.
There are those who communicate and have communicated with those beings coming
in ships, considered interplanetary beings. And there are those who read from the
records that are written about individuals about the earth.
And finally, above all, there are the prophets who do not fail to believe that man may
communicate with his creator, his Father, with God.
Now upon that plane you choose within yourself to communicate, so shall it be given to
you.
And understand that that being or that intelligence that appears before you and offers
himself as an intermediary or an opportunity to communicate or to understand, he will
have presented himself in that manner, that way most acceptable to thyself, to thine
own mind.
Then, if you would have communication with those of the flying ships or saucers or
those beings from this planet or that, then give the attention thereto and study.
And if you would communicate with one gone from this plane but still loved, there is that
pleasure in your heart that which seeks to be satisfied that will call and create and bring
this one into your presence that there might be communication.
And if there be in the mind, in the creation, an idea or a form or a belief or a vision
concerning the Christ and you would believe that He would look this way or that way
and His personality would be such or so, then so will one with that personality or
appearance be attracted and consider himself and represent himself to be thy
messenger.
Yet again, if there be the dedication of the self, that bringing to life that which is in the
self, that knowledge of the seed of the Father and attuning not to any form of
communication or any man or messenger here or there, whether in the clouds or on this
plane but attuning the self a certain way as to say:

"I recognize the seed of the Father God in me, and I become and develop that which I
believe to be Gods seed existing within the heart of myself."
Then there would be the command to the self, and even, yea, to God:
"Return to the Creator, return to the Father, from whence you came and communicate
with Him whom thou knowest."
Then such communication will be pure and will be of Him who sent thee and that nature
that is within thyself.
Now if there would be the need in the mind to produce the trap, lay thyself upon the
couch and release the consciousness that there be no prejudice, that there be the
setting aside of personality that others may be convinced, then let it be so.
Yet it need not be. For in that time that there is the awakening of the Christ within, that
very nature of God Himself, so then in simply loving Him would you allow Him. And if
you would have Christ speak through you , then become Christ. Such should be thy
ministry. That there would be such a love of the Father, such a love of the Christ, that in
opening the mouth to give forth the message to this one and that one they would be the
words, the nature of the personality, the teachings, the knowledge, the wisdom, the
presence, of the Christ.
And has this not been His command, that it be so?
But study to show thyself proved unto God, a workman that need not be ashamed,
rightly defining the word truth.
And that which is given the most attention in the mind, that which the mind feeds upon,
shall it become. For it is Universal Law that it be so. Thy body is that which has been
made from that which has been taken in. So shall the mind feed. Then what do you feed
the mind upon?
Not only thy readings and thy study, but in the daily activity, that which is taken in by the
eyes, by the senses. In what manner do you judge? In what manner do you envisage
that which is about?
How often do you look at this world through the eyes of the Christ? And how often in the
opening of the eyes and looking about would you consider that you are of this world? Or
will you look from above from Him who is within and see:
"This is the plane to which you have been sent for a purpose. I am not of this world. I
come from my Father and I return to my Father. I abide here but for a time. And my
purpose on this plane is to lift this plane a little closer to my Father."

And would you see it this way and begin the ministry is such a way, feeling that you
have already overcome. Not that there is the struggle now to overcome, but already you
have been with the Father and returned to Him, having set aside, for a time, to journey
on this plane where so many need to be lifted a little closer to the Godhead. Then see
self in this way.
And know that as you invite the Christ into the life, the mind, the heart and there is the
feelings of unworthiness within saying, "The Christ cannot use such an empty vessel,"
understand that even before, He blessed a piece of clay and occupied it. As in that day,
so in this.
And there was found in that piece of clay that one, so realizing the presence, the nature
of self to be that of the Father, so will that vessel be so filled with His vibration and that
which He has accomplished already on this plane, that He would begin even then, on
that level of His greatest accomplishment, and beginning at that level, rise above,
accomplishing more than was accomplished through Jesus the Christ on this plane.
And who would be that one to offer such a vehicle for redemption?
Question: What are the psychic abilities that can be used to further Gods plan on
earth? And what techniques can be used to increase the effectiveness of these?
Answer: It would be well, just in regarding all those about that you would look in their
eyes for understanding and seek to be of service. As you look at others on your plane
and their frustrations, their needs, desires, you will find developing in yourself a better
ability to emphasize and to understand that about them, as well as about thee, are
gathered a host of witnesses. And if there be that communication between yourself and
them, the forming of a bond, a link of love, it will then give us opportunity to
communicate through their witnesses, their records.
The easy opening of the hearts between you on your planet will allow us to know what
may be given you from their records that you may communicate with them. You see, the
forming of a link of love or a caring is your desire to be of help, of assistance and your
desire to see others through their problems. That will give us an opening to their
records.
See it in this manner. Each man, having about him a host of witnesses, of every
learning, from him and with him, having common bond with him. These then have been
called the guardian angels or directors who would keep him from dashing his foot
against a stone. So it is they who, having been given charge of his records, will give or
withhold information concerning him to the prophet or to those others about.
Now those given charge concerning the records of any individual will hide diligently the
nakedness of those records, the nobility of him about whom the records are written from
any many who would use them selfishly. The records are often hidden from he who has

a great psychic gift but who seeks power and seeks to manipulate people through the
use or direction of that gift.
But he who loves others will have about him a light that will cause those witnesses,
those directors, those guiding angels to relax and open the records, those words that
event they would desire to speak to that seeker, although they open to one who is
obviously a divine.
If you would develop those greater psychic gifts, develop that desire to be of service to
others, to love, to help lift those burdens. It is not a thing within you that might develop,
but a link with others that will open those records for greater understanding.
Then, as often as you meet another on your plane ask, ask of us, "What have I that I
might offer him to lighten his burden a bit?" For in that moment shall we speak that we
know, that you may be of service. Speak and opportunities will be opened to you until
those will be attracted, will come about to learn of Him who sent you.
It becomes less important that I do this work and more important that this work may be
done.
Now realize that time and space do not exist. Patience does. You think of time and
space as dimensions. I say to you that patience is a dimension. You say that you are
limited by time and space, and I say to you that you are limited only by patience.
Understand patience. If you would develop faith, love, understanding, but have not
patience, you will not be able to acquire that which you know and have developed. This
is universal truth. Open thy heart to understanding that you may give. For many will
come unto your presence to feel the warm vibrations. The hearts capacity for love is
infinite. Be not afraid to love.



Did The Great White Brotherhood Ever Exist?
Paul Solomon Reading 0090 - L - 0059 - MA - 0001 - KW, Atlanta, Georgia, December 4,
1972, Question 13.
Now that concerning the question as is brought, we see the existence of at least three
Brotherhoods that were of the right-hand path. That is, the high development of the
masters were known first as the White Brotherhood of ancient Egypt, and developed into
that which you know as Freemasonry, of which those you have listed on the paper were a
part, and under which this nation was founded.
Their symbolism, then, being the basis for the direction and guidance, that that which set
as protective devices over this nation in numerology, in astrology, and founding
symbolically those guards or guides as to what this nation would become, and its use and
identity were set to the knowledge of the higher ideals of Freemasonry. Then there were
other orders such as the Order of the Golden Dawn, and others of the mystic schools and
the secret and ancient rites of which you may not know and even the name itself may not
be spoken at this time.
There are Brotherhoods. And realize that those on your plane who have been the initiates
of one or another of these high brotherhoods, whether of the left-hand path or the
right-hand path, are sought out by those masters of the brotherhoods and are guided from
inner planes accordingly.
This one, then, as comes seeking was an initiate of the White Brotherhood and is guided
from the inner planes concerning their teachings and understanding of these principles.
See that you not be distracted, then, by such teaching, but realize that all lead to the
central Father. These only are indications of help from others who have developed along
similar paths. Be aware of their ministry throughout this world, for even in this lifetime you
have been approached by other members of the White Brotherhood and those who
developed in its paths and are of such awareness There will often be such contact and
such direction, for it is natural law that these gravitate together and develop within groups
through the principles of incarnation.
See, however, that your development comes from within. Never be distracted by that of
another's experience, but know and realize that which is true within your own heart of the
living God. Realize that all you may know of the Father God is written already in the tables
of your own heart. And if you would read from these tables, from these tablets, from these
memories, from the very foundation of the earth, you would turn inside to that silent
temple, the prime central stillness within to read from these tables of stone For therein this
information is carved even by the hand of God.
Now seek to attune yourself, for often He would speak with thee.


Inner Planes
This person asks:
Why am I so afraid of seeing or having a spiritual experience, especially when I spend so much
time, energy and money for the purpose of having one?
...Yes, do be aware here, that all those throughout time who have sought a spiritual experience,
the highest expression of self, those who have sought have almost always been their own worst
enemy in realizing that thought. This is because that entering an unknown experience is the
ultimate challenge of the human mind. The mind learns in this physical expression to deal with
things that have been encountered before, so is learning and growth from infancy to adult the
development of survival mechanisms by recognition of forces.
Then the mind of man, the mind of the physical body is forever fearful of spiritual experience
because that material mind has never had and can't have that experience in reality. For the
spiritual experience is an experience that is higher than mind and it is the giving up of the
limitation of mind that allows the spiritual experience to be. It is as well true that so many
who would have become great channels have been too shy of losing consciousness to enter
the depth of allowing self to be a channel for spiritual thought and instruction. Simply be
aware that this fear in the human is natural and will always be. The challenge is to give
yourself enough reason to step out of the mind to allow the spiritual experience to happen.
Giving yourself sufficient reason is often done through pain and fear. You need not take that
route, but decide rather that you would prefer to be an expression of Christ, expression of
spirit, than to be the expression simply of flesh.
Choose, and having chosen, in a sense determined to give every moment of life to the
possibility of better knowing the Christ, set about it. Begin your continuous communication,
conversation with the Christ in your mind and consciousness. Start that experience, continue it
for more than a few days and forget about having a particular spiritual experience as if it
occurred in one particular moment like an explosion. What will happen is that you will grow into
that experience, and there may very well be an explosion. It will come at the moment that your
consciousness is ready for it already having known the Christ and walking with Him. The
explosion then will seem less like an overwhelming force, less like a destructive fear of the
animal mind which would avoid it.
Paul Solomon Reading 9125 L 9093 FA 0001 SH, Hearthfire Lodge, Timberville,
Virginia, November 6, 1986



The Great White Brotherhood
Paul Solomon Reading 0171 - L - 0092 - FA - 0002, 05/30/73
Now understand in this way, all those on your plane who awaken in the depths of
consciousness a feeling, a wondering, a concern for those things of spirit, these
understandings of the higher levels, the deeper levels of thinking, have attracted to the
self, those of like mind. Now if you would think of the White Brotherhood, as you have
chosen to call it, as being a lodge or an order that one might join for purposes of ego, or
for purposes of status, then you would fail to understand. But know that all upon your
plane who are awakened spiritually and would seek those things of the Divine, would
expand from the self an attractive force, a glow that would bring those thoughts, those
vibrations, those ideas, those teachings that would satisfy such questions.
Now it would be as the magnet drawing to itself those filings, those shavings of metal,
that would be of the nature attractive, then the response that would be brought to the
seeker would be according to that question asked, or the wondering within the mind.
Then understand as you would question, as you would seek, that which you seek is that
which you attract. Then if the seeking would be for the glory within self, if the seeking
would be for praise, then would you not attract those spirits, those teachers, who would
know within themselves that all I need give this one is flattery and attention, and I would
have him at my beck and call.
Then if you would attract a teacher, a spirit, a thought from inner-planes that would say,
You have been this high one, that high one, you are a member of the Great White
Brotherhood. Then you have attracted that which you seek. But if yet that which you
seek is an understanding of the work of those who some have called the Great White
Brotherhood, then you would learn the more.
Then what has been your connection, your concern with this White Brotherhood?
You have been fascinated by the work of those who have given their life blood for the
work, for the development of the understanding of the application of those laws, those
Laws of Cause and Effect, those Laws of Attraction, that would allow the lifting of the
development of understanding a little closer to the God-head.
Now understand that there is much that may be revealed, but these are revealed slowly
and carefully as you are able to assimilate, as you are able to apply. And if it would
seem that we are limited from this plane in what we may express, and if you would grow
hungry that deep and heavy concepts might be brought and might be explained, know
that the limitation is not here and not on this plane. For we would feel in this moment
that we have a great white sheet that is spread to the corners of your earth, and held
high at each corner, yet overflowing with the blessings, with the knowledge that we
would seek to allow you to experience. Yet only a trickle is allowed to flow through, for
you would seek again and again that the greatness of words might be brought, yet how
little there is applied, for there has been spoken from these records sufficient

information that if applied, could have altered the course of the history of your world,
could have healed your nation, could have changed your lives. Yet what have you done
with that which has been given and how many are there who even are aware?
We speak not only of giving these words to others, or recording that which has been
brought and distributing, but applying those principles within the self. Then, what is the
connection with the White Brotherhood? Those of the Brotherhood who have become
the Initiates, have often gathered and passed over here and there, looking for one so
hungry, so ready as to apply the self in attempting to understand, in attempting to
assimilate that which may be given. And know that where there is the seeker, there is a
teacher eager, ready, willing and waiting to give all that he has on this plane; and if we
might say thus, where we can find one willing and one who will be still long enough and
will give the activity of the thoughts, of the spirits, the consciousness, he will be
impressed with the thoughts, with the teachings, that will allow him so to develop that he
will understand the work of the Orders.
Then your place has been a seeker and is that of the seeker, yet are there teachers
attracted to this place, then give of the time to understanding these records that have
been brought. And if you would do nothing more than read or listen to all that has been
given, then give of the time, of the consciousness in such a way; for hearing the words
of the Masters or taking them in through the eyes, will open the heart, the
consciousness to Him who wrote or that teacher who spoke.
And so will He be drawn closer to thee, and so will you come as the funnel, as the
focusing glass, that that which is contained here in such great quantity might have an
outlet that such blessings might be poured into your world and into those about. Now
your contact, your connection with such a Brotherhood is evidenced by your interest
and your curiosity here. Yet if you would understand, there cannot be given for the
revelation in this manner as to the nature of this work, but you will be led step by step in
the developing, in the remembering, if you will follow those instructions that have been
given. But where you fail to do so you stop that flow, that understanding, that
attunement, and even this night, there was given the instructions for the manner in
which you would approach and has not been followed.
Then would you cry forth to those masters who would seek to teach here? You have
not given that which we would expect to receive and be open to; yet when you have not
prepared yourself to receive. But cleanse the self in such ways as have been
prescribed and understand that even such small things as forgetting or discarding the
ritual of washing the hands, not making the habit of entering in such a manner, will
prevent further instruction from coming. Until you could learn the first step, should we
be allowed to teach the second?
Question: Was I a member of the Brotherhood?
Answer: This one has been aware of mystic teachings in many past lifetimes and there
are relationships that will be realized in this lifetime, though there are things, there are

disciplines concerning the secret brotherhood that may not be spoken through these
sources.
That which would come then as contact with the mystic teachers from past lifetimes will
come within and there will be the realization of those contacts as are developed on this
plane. It might be given that there have been close associations with those who were
initiates in this Brotherhood, though this one is not initiate as such.



The Forty Bijas
"As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he." (Proverbs 23:7) Whatever fills a persons mind
will manifest in his beliefs, and therefore, in his experiences.
Bija (pronounced bee-ha) is a Sanskrit word meaning "seed." The Forty Bijas are seed
thoughts. Whatever is planted in the mind will result in a product. If the mind is filled with
thoughts of doubt, fear, and negativity, dis-ease will result. If positive beliefs exist in the
mind, they will manifest confidence and positive results.
These Forty Bijas were channeled spontaneously by Paul Solomon as he drove with
several of his students from Virginia Beach, Virginia, to the Shenandoah Valley. The
group was heading for a residential Fellowship experience called Forty Days in the
Wilderness. The Forty Bijas became an integral part of that experience.
The experience was patterned on the lives of the great Biblical figures who spent a
period forty days, weeks, months or years in solitude to enhance spiritual growth and
renewal. Jesus Christ spent forty days in the wilderness. Moses spent forty years in the
desert. The Apostle Paul spent forty days in the wilderness.
Each day during the Forty Days in the Wilderness, the students were given one seed
thought to use as a mantra. By repeating the bija throughout the day, it became
programmed into their subconscious minds so that the thought would return to
consciousness unbidden. As trigger mechanisms, one building upon another, the Forty
Bijas created, first, a physiological change, which included a slowing of the breathing
and pulse rate resulting in relaxation of the body. Secondly, the Bijas resulted in a
change in consciousness, increasing awareness and effectiveness. Each bija was set to
music to help the students focus and remember them.
We suggest that you use each bija as a mantra for forty days or more. Repeat the
statement of the bija at least 360 times each day for the forty days. Say it over and over,
silently and aloud, while driving, while meditating, during work, during relaxation
periods. Fill your mind with the thought until you are affected to the point of change or
transformation. Each day, repeat the entire list of bijas up to the point of your current
seed thought. Notice that, at some point during the forty days, your bija will begin to
return to your consciousness unbidden, and you will accept it without hesitation.
The Forty Bijas will help you become a response-able thinker. Plant the thoughts that
you wish to grow within and bring forth fruit deliberately, consciously. Do not be a victim
of life any longer. Become a conscious cause of all you experience. Use these thoughts
to replace weeds in your garden of consciousness. They will certainly bear fruit. They
will amplify the change in consciousness you wish to create as you work with other
spiritual disciplines.
After repeating each bija for forty days, start over. You cannot raise too much of this
crop!

The Forty Bijas
1. My prayers are powerful
2. My creative consciousness changes things
3. What I create is
4. The world depends on me
5. Reality is my creative responsibility
6. The world is waiting for me to change it
7. My Father has called and is waiting for me to wake up
8. God needs my cooperation
9. The Divine Plan is waiting for my involvement
10. My involvement makes a difference
11. I have abilities this world needs
12. Love is my greatest asset
13. Whatever I love is affected
14. My love is a dynamic force
15. God has a plan in completing creation. I am the tool through which it will be done
16. If the Divine Plan works, it will be because I have helped
17. The perfection of the Divine Plan is dependent on me
18. The Divine Plan will work. I have decided it
19. God and I will build a new heaven and a new earth together
20. God has asked for my ideas on how the new heaven and the new earth should be
21. I am a co-creator with God
22. I love you enough to make you more beautiful

23. I will believe the best of those I love
24. I will believe the highest of those I love
25. It is natural for me and for those I love to be God-Like
26. I will find a way, today, to improve the earth
27. If I make someone happier, I have made someone better
28. I have every reason to be happy today
29. Today is waiting for my design
30. I will fill in the blanks of this joyous experience
31. I need no excuse for experiencing and expressing pure joy
32. God is, God loves, I Am
33. I have an important job in the universe no one else can do
34. Creation is waiting for me to complete it
35. I am all right, I Am
36. I can take full responsibility for my growth without being entertained or excited
37. I am new, I Am
38. What God has made me, I Am
39. I am made perfect in Him
40. It is Finished



Patterns Set With Conscious Intent

Whatever the mind of man is focused on and held in consciousness, he will become,
the Source says. This reading tells a young man how to apply conscious intent in
meditation and prayer.

Question: Please give in detail, outline instructions of the most effective methods or
prayer and meditation for me to use now.
Answer: There are a number of facets of prayer and meditation, attunement, that make
for effectiveness. The most important of these is the selection of a particular regular and
a disciplined time given to the feeding, the care, the development of the spiritual body.
Should match the time given to the feeding, and care, and development of the physical.
Then by setting aside such a time, exercise first the physical body that it may be set
aside, having then removed in this way cares, stresses in the physical. Then focus,
focus the thought, the mind, on the ideal, a particular ideal as would be attained in the
self.

And be aware of this: That whatever the mind of man is focused on and held in
consciousness, he will - without any shadow of doubt - become.
Then, if there is the selection of that I would be and that ideal is held in consciousness
without wavering for a time at the beginning of each day, will become an influential
factor of the entire day. The difficulty, if there is one, then will be in the focusing on that
ideal and holding it with singleness of mind, that is without thoughts of the mind and
wandering here and there to other things. And so there has been given from these
records the suggestion of calling upon the name of God, a name repeated again and
again in consciousness to assist in brushing aside other thoughts, images, such that
would interfere. Focusing the mind then, the thoughts, the intent and purpose, on a
single ideal. Use creativity and imagery for such imagination. Remove any such
interference at all from the mind. Enter into a time of total stillness, only for the
development.
Now, prayer always is a part of this. Used in this manner. That the beginning of the time
and the setting of the ideal is in itself a statement of prayer. Then, the returning of the
thoughts to this time of the setting of the intent of the day throughout the day, each day,
is being constantly in prayer.

.Then pursue that already given and described. These, then, the ideal beginning of
each day. Centering the self and ideal and purpose, opening and letting this be the
focus of the day, the setting of intent.
Paul Solomon Reading 0586 - L - 0478 MA-01-WmK, New York , NY , 04/30/75



Learning to Know with the Heart
Paul Solomon Reading 9007 - LR - 1- MA -GK -Virginia Beach, Virginia, November 19, 1982
The thinking of this mind, particularly through prior training and conditioned concepts,
produces an urge to know through understanding. Understanding, then, implying
definitions, structure, an ability to analyze, to explain. Yet, it should be understood that
knowledge does not come through understanding in the sense of knowing that is the urge
of the heart here. For we speak not of knowing a subject, knowing an idea or a theory, a
concept.
But we speak of knowing a Presence, a friend. And friends might well know one another
without the ability to accurately describe, analyze, or even understand one another.
The sense of knowing in the sense of being aware of, sensing, feeling, knowing
experiential through the influence of that Presence, which influence may be sensory or it
may be higher sensory, or subtler sensory, in the sense of knowing through the intuitive or
inductive senses rather than those of the physical. And through an extended or repeated
awareness of such Presence, through repeated experiences of the influence of such
Presence, knowledge of that Presence, experiential and intuitively, and as a friend, can be
developed, can come to that point that is the realization of knowing a Presence, knowing
with the heart.
There is a belief that the knowing will become more satisfactory through the
understanding, the delineation, the description. And there is nothing in this process or
these processes which will deter or detract from that inner knowing or heart knowing. But it
should as well be realized that one does not replace the other, and that the inner knowing
and the heart knowing will not come through the mental or analytical understanding or the
ability to describe or explain. The thought should be discarded that the knowing that the
soul seeks, the knowing that the heart urges, should come through understanding in an
analytical or descriptive, describable sense, for it will not come in that way.
It will come rather through the further development of the ability to listen to the heart, to
listen and believe that that the heart and the subtler senses experience, detect, report,
rather than insisting that in order to know these reports from the subtler senses. The
testimony of the heart must be subjected to those methodologies, the testing that are the
equipment and modalities of the other senses, means of verification which are appropriate
to these other senses and the material which they, through the brain mind, process. It is
true enough that the material coming from the heart reported by the subtler senses can, in
many, most cases, be subjected to such devices, particularly for the purpose of further
reporting, explaining, communicating them. Yet often that communication and explanation
must be done through means of metaphors, analogies, similes.
All this, then, is to say that there is good reason and good purpose to continue this
research and communication of Divine Structure. It is not without purpose. Yet we also say
that there should not be a belief that coming to know Spirit is dependent upon

understanding or explanation, delineation or research. And sometime such processes can
actually interfere with that ability to know. Do not discard one for the other.



Mind
Paul Solomon Reading 0042 - LH - 0018 - MA - 0001 - MD - Atlanta, Georgia, October 19, 1972
Realize that that which is known as the brain and the electro-biological impulses that
operate this mechanism have little to do with that which is called the Mind. These must be
separated. You must realize that they operate independently.
(Their separateness is) demonstrated by the fact that those who are damaged or seem not
to have a functional brain, those who cannot compete in these areas (of the intellect) still
are here to manifest life purpose. (A part of the purpose of those who are born with such
physical and/or mental condition) would be to cause love to well up in those who must
care for them. They would be catalysts that would cause relationship between two people,
for this is a need in their own spiritual growth.
There is Perfect Mind behind this. There is living soul, living spirit. The soul has purpose in
its manifestation even if there is not the function of the brain on the physical level. Now,
these things must be understood.
That which operates the body, those planes above the body, are planes of pure spirit. The
Mind is the spark of the Divine Godhead.
Now in understanding this, all problems concerning the Mind and concerning the body
may be understood, for there is no disease that is not the result of sin.
This one has rejected that concept that is labeled sin. This word is a perfect word used
by the Master for the reason that it expresses that which comes into the life, that is the root
of all disease. The root of all imbalance in the body and in the Mind is the manifestation of
sin.
This has been associated with many other thoughts in this one, and there is a distorted
idea of what sin would be. Realize that sin manifests as imbalance within the individual.
The physical body then should be seen as nothing more than a vehicle for the expression
of that which we cannot see, that which we have yet failed to relate to. When the physical
body is seen as only a vehicle that is being used and when there is realized that the Self,
that which is True Self, is not limited by the limitations of the body, then there will be the
pure expression of Self.
Now this one has come asking, "How can this be so? How can I manifest in this manner?
How can I realize the use of all these vibrations?"
It is realized that there is a promise given of God that all that may be known within the
entire universe is known unto you and is available for the tapping. And this one is aware
that if there were the ability to produce complete attunement, that there is nothing that I
cannot know even instantly.

The problem is that there has not been the ability instantly to attune in this manner and to
realize these things There should be given then the formula, the realization, some means
to turn inward in this perfect manner, so that there can be the listening. For this one it
would be important to say that there will not be the teachings from outside sources, not
from any outside sources that would bring then the realization though there will be the
classes that may be taught, there may be the disciplines that would be learned and
studied.
Then learn the meditation techniques, the going deeply into the self during the times of
meditation. It would be well for this one to fill the bath tub with water and sit beside it, not
in the water but near it, for the bringing in or the raising of the level of the electro-biological
vibrations that would surround self. And in these moments there would be produced a
seed thought or a seed word that would be for the attunement. Or that would be the
affirmation to self, that, I seek information on these levels and don't wish to go below
these levels.
Then there would be the breathing in of the surrounding prana or light, the life force that
surrounds self, and should be visualized in the mind as pure essence of light.
Now in the deep breathing techniques and in the surrounding with water, there would then
be the periods of quietness and this will be ever longer and longer during the
manifestations during the day.
Now there is nothing that can be read, there is nothing that can be taught that would
give more complete realization and instruction than these periods of silence for this
particular one. . This one would be able to turn inward, inside self and see the entire
universe manifest within a single individual.
For this is what each individual is -- a manifestation of the entire universe. For the
understanding of self is the understanding of the Universal God Force, you see. Seek
then these periods of attunement in the silence
Now all that would come for this one as teaching would come from within and will come in
these quiet attitudes, these quiet moments when there is sitting still and alone Realize that
meditation comes alone and is not an exchange between two people.
. For there must be the integration of all the teachings of all the masters for this one to
be raised to higher planes.
..Realize that there are the masters, there are the teachers ever near attempting to bring
those spirits, those things of spirit, the realizations of all that needs to be known in this
heart.
Now claim that promise that has been given, "I will bring to thine remembrance all things
that are needed in the existence from the very foundations of the earth."


Reality Vs Interpretation
Paul Solomon Reading 9053 - LH - 9042 - MA - 0001 - SH - Carmel Office, Virginia, October 27, 1983
The purpose in this time to be in a sense an anchor, an anchor for the development of
understanding of practical possibilities for attuning to the causes, the realities of life in a
supportive manner. Much of this purpose to be expressed through the daughter and her
work as will come. And this come particularly, understand this, come particularly
through the effectiveness of your ability to convey the distinction between that which is
real a and that which is founded upon belief, interpretation, distortion, manipulation and
that which is real. For you stand on the brink of a time when the importance of the
recognition of the real, the enlightenment of mankind is the only salvation for the race
and for the planet.
Then, there is a necessity for kindling a fire within you for the declaration, the pointing
out of the importance of recognizing that which is. Liberating those about you from the
tyranny of belief, the manipulation of one by another based upon assumption that
interpretation is so. The effectiveness of the work is largely dependent upon the ability
to successfully communicate that ability to distinguish that which is from the imposition
of beliefs, ideas, dogma and the interpretations of vested interests in manipulation upon
that which is recognizable and discernable as reality.
Now be careful both in the development of such ability and the teaching of it. Careful
that you do not impose upon anyone the suggestion of a dogmatic necessity to believe
that you teach. It is important that the message be understood that the belief is not
necessary, that the essence of that you shall give is the ability to be released from
necessities of belief.
So shall you be able to offer both healing, attunement with the Source of life, abilities to
communicate and relate in harmony. And if there seem here to be contradiction
suggesting that one must believe so that healing may occur or that one must believe to
be attuned to the Source, the Divine. Do understand that belief may well come through
experience and belief need be maintained only to the extent to which it is supported
through experience, or it found to serve the self. That is to say, one may very well
choose to believe knowing that choice is a choice, not a dogma, but a chosen belief that
serves the self. So might it be administrated to such a one that the belief has served
through the evidence in life and in experience, often even in health.
Then should this young one learn to discern, not to believe in, but to discover, to discern
the real from the interpretation and the false, the imposed values, then through that
clarity and through a natural passion, zeal, fire that is of her nature, will she be able
through her exceptional intelligence to relate, to teach to express a power as will be
influential on many.
Then the life purpose here is not only for the influence on this child, but rather for the
power that is given you. For there is power developed from the experience of being

buffeted about as it were by belief systems. This life, the experience, the karma of this
time has produced experiences of being buffeted about by the power, the prejudice of
beliefs and interpretations, and has developed within this one something of a strength of
standing against belief in an attempt to be responsive to urges, forces, power from
within. Oft times have confusions resulted. And there is opportunity, then, in this life to
experience the liberation from the prison, the tyranny of imposed dogma, doctrine,
interpretation, belief, the manipulation of consciousness of those about.
Then begin to establish the work based upon the simple observations of the reality of
the life-giving and life-supporting power of love. The destructive force, the imprisoning,
death-dealing force of fear, learn to demonstrate even with your hands, your heart, your
face, your eyes, your touch, the life-giving healing power of love and caring. Love in a
supportive, accepting sense. Not so much a maudlin, sentimental sense, for such
interpretation imposed upon love will distort its meaning, purpose and power.
Then let that supportive love be clear and direct, cutting, cutting as it were through the
beliefs that love is undiscerning, which is to say where there is a need to speak of the
disharmony and the personal responsibility for life and for healing, for relationships and
the expression of life, so might love given from you and through you for healing
purposes be very direct in its description of causal factors and the necessity of
accepting responsibility to rebuild in body, mind and life.
Therefore, are these set before you the opportunity through the considerable power that
you have manifested in body, mind and life, responsibility for channeling,
communicating that, directing it for healing purposes. And at the same time
responsibility for stating, communicating with that power focused, with directness,
clarity. Communicate that ability to discern reality. Be a channel for that teaching, for the
understanding, for the clarity of that teaching of the Master, "The truth shall make you
free."
For reality is expression of truth. Can those impositions of doctrine, dogma,
interpretation, manipulation, distortions of truth cause mankind to fail to recognize the
face of the Christ in those who live and express His Presence.
Now, let a part of your purpose be to develop that courage, directness, boldness of
manner of expression that stands tall and firm, unashamed and unafraid, speaking
clearly and addressing directly the issues about which you would speak, for there has
been within you an appreciation of a gentle manner, something often called an artistic
temperament. Gentle and gentlemanly in expression. And in the very effort to be gentle,
supportive and non-threatening, there has been somewhat within you the tempering of
the spirit of fire. And in the direction given here is not so much the emphasis upon fiery
communication, as upon that you might call "earth communication." Direct, clear, but
supported by the inner fire of passion, dedication, commitment realization of the living
fire of transformation.

Then let it rekindle the power of your life, your expression, your joy of life, for you were
created, built to be a powerful being, but have too often surrendered that power to
another rather apologetically for the fear of over-powering others. Now, reclaim that, the
power of conviction, of standing firm, of dedication, of commitment, direction, clarity,
and carry with you those qualities so that you establish an anchor on that island, one in
particular which stands apart not as a group, but stand apart in such a manner that it is
known for its own sake, particularly one which is small.
Now, understand the affect a concentrated point populated and known in its own right
throughout the world. Might well be observed by you to have a power that such a
comparable area within a land mass is likely to have, except that it be a very populated,
developed, exploited. So that you might understand here power points, places given an
ability to attract attention to themselves without the necessity of exploitation,
overpopulation, or building you see. But expressing for its own self might be seen for
the power they hold surrounded as well by water and a link between great masses,
cultures and borrow from that power by the anchoring of your center of light and healing
there.
Now, develop about you in those three particular with whom you were a part in a very
ancient time. Anchor there a center of the Fellowship of this body, this family committed
to finding light within self. And do understand this commitment for this Fellowship, this
family will give to mankind the ability to discover truth from within the self without the
necessity of accepting interpretations of doctrine and dogma, without imposed
conditions of belief from without.
Your gift, the gift of this family to the world will be an ability to erase, to destroy, to tear
down those walls built between religion which are so effectively based upon doctrine,
dogma, interpretation and which commitments to eliminate one another from their
heaven, from their peace, from their gift by condemning the beliefs of one another.
Then where there are among you those who go out carrying light - do understand the
term light, for light is that which reveals. And what is the light that you would carry?
Some belief in some perhaps existent inner being which cannot be discerned, which
depends upon feeling, emotion, belief, commitment, dedication. Light is light. And light
reveals that which is. Light reveals what light is cast upon. Then use the light that is
within you, your natural living, loving ability to see what is, directly as it is. To place upon
it no implications, or meaning which would allow one to become greater and another
lesser. And beginning to see and accept that real as real, and interpretation as such
with acceptance of responsibility for that which I choose to believe, recognizing no right
to impose such beliefs on others.
So walls come tumbling down and those prejudiced priest unable to support the prisons,
the shackles of manipulation will find their towers of battle crumbling before you.
So, then, if this message of clarity, if this message of light will allow the natural light
within to shine through, illuminating the thoughts, values, the healing, the

understanding, the abilities to communicate, the abilities of man to relate with man, and
so the light within one being recognized as one and the same as the light within
another. So will that light so shine that the separation form individual to individual will
lose importance, and those about you wherever they are will see rather than the
containers of light which are your bodies, will see the similarity, indeed, the sameness of
the light that is within you. And so will the prophecy be fulfilled that the Christ will have
returned and all men, everywhere, will see Him as in all places at once, for He will be
wherever mankind is. And a recognition of that One that is the Light manifest will be
greater than the recognition of the separation of body from body, container from
container, and the recognition of the light will be of more importance than noticing the
instrument, the implement of carrying the light to the earth. And so will life force, the
manifestation of life, the manner of expressing life on this planet be lifted to a new and
higher expression.
So then will death be finished. So then will fear be eliminated and no more seen having
no purpose, serving no need. So then will the plants, the animals, yes, and even the
rocks and hills communicate their consciousness with mankind with no separation, no
distinction. So will all express the joy of life and the Presence of the Christ in this place
in this time. So will the defenses of the other kingdoms be cast aside and the lion lie
down with the lamb, and prophecy fulfilled in this manner, the establishment of the new
Jerusalem.
Now this is the purpose and so has the keystone, the cornerstone, been given you that
you might carry it about the world, here and there, but with that anchor of support from
the place called home be a power point from which you will radiate these purposes to
the world.



A New Heaven and A New Earth
Paul Solomon Reading 0831 L- 0680 MA 0002 MM, New York, NY, May 29, 1976
Take all things that are given you then as abilities in this time and turn them to one single
purpose. That is, this generation will see changes greater than have been seen in the memory
of earth as you know it, changes in the surface of the earth, the surface of the land mass,
changes in consciousness, in the mind of men, the Dawning of a New Day. And there are no
words in your language to express the meaning of the Dawning of a New Day. But the best that
might be given is to say this, This is the Dawning of a time of a New Earth, a New Heaven,
such as you have not known and the mind of man cannot imagine.
There are no words to describe that New Day, that New Life, except to say that it is and
will be a New Heaven and a New Earth. And it is a time for entering that there can be
nothing of greater import than opening the consciousness of the masses to the
possibility of the change from this to a New Heaven and a New Earth. Then of all the
talents and all abilities of those who recognize Truth, can be set about organizing
opportunities to touch the thought of the masses with such possibility. Then there can
be no greater calling in this time.



The Voice of the Planet
Paul Solomon Reading 9200 L 9156-FA-DS-0001-Hitachi, Japan, March 17, 1988
Become involved in the movement just being born to encourage the people of the earth to reforest
this planet, for it is such an essential step, a key, to the survival, not only of the species of man
and beast, but to the life of the living earth itself.
You even can communicate with the Mother, for it is she who speaks through us as we speak of
these things to you. You have heard the voice of the Mother as channeled through this
communication. For in these last few times of communication with the Records, it has been
allowed that the planet herself be able to express her difficulty in these days, and it is she who at
once speaks of a feeling that she has, of pain, and her sense that there is about to be a major
eruption in her surface, her body, her skin. It is she who again speaks with a voice of hope when
we communicate again in a consecutive time and says to those who hear her voice, "Listen.
Listen to the voice of the planet who gave you life and breath."
And listen to her cry, for she has come to a point where she says to you, "I would give
my very life to support you, but if I did lose my life it would not support you, for my life is
essential for your support. Then, you must begin acting in ways, and living in ways that
are supportive to my life, the life of the earth, lest as you sacrificed the Life that gave life
to the earth on this planet, that you should again crucify the very earth itself. A time of
redemption, or of destruction is at hand. Hear these words....those who have ears to
hear."



"A Story To Change The World" - Of Life, Love and Transformation:
A Unified Theory
PAUL SOLOMON RDG#9313-9235-MA-#-SH- Holland-5/29/90
QUESTION 1: Please give us a powerful prayer of story that can change and heal the
consciousness of both adults and children, across cultural boundaries and bring truth
and clarity into the mind and spirit.
ANSWER 1: Yes, we have the spirit and the purpose of your coming with these
questions. And we would proceed first by presenting to you in a simple form that
process which occurs in this moment, that you might better understand. As you might
see, it is possible for any one of you, any one human being, to become consciously
aware that there is within you the expression always a Divine expression, a desire,
inherent within you which impels you toward good, that is toward God. It is a spirit, a
presence within you, a consciousness which causes every man, every woman and child
who ever has been born to have inherently a seed of desire to be what you might call:
good. What you might call an expression of that which is of good, and of God.
There is inherent within you a portion of yourself which desires to be the best that you
can be in all aspects of endeavor, it is a spirit, a presence, a seed of your Source,
inherent within you. Which as a seed, as any seed desires to germinate and to bring
root and boughs and fruit, to grow and to mature into that possible being that one you
could be, who through complete harmony with the fruit of this seed would be an
expression of the highest and the best that you might have potential to express in the
earth.
Then at times when there is quiet and peace in you, and there is a consciousness in
your heart of the existence of such a seed, you might have, the birth of a desire in you
to feed, to water, to nourish that seed that it might express. Or there are other times in
you when desperation speaks so loudly that it occurs to you that it might be necessary
to awaken that seed of consciousness in order to establish a communication between
that seed and its Source.
It is the nourishment and the awakening of this seed of Source in you which allows and
causes the experience which some have called regeneration. And others have called
metamorphosis, and some have called the new birth. It consists first of evocation, which
is to say, that there are times in the minds of men, when the desire to express, totally
express, that which is good, that which is unselfishly of God in you. When there is a
need in self to express perfect love, harmony and peace in you, when the dreamer in
you dreams of being all that you can potentially be, as an expression on earth, an
extension into the earth of the Divine Creative Principle, the Creative Fiat. When there
come those times when you experience that desire, and it is not quenched, those
moments are called the evocation of the Highest, the Desired, the Divine, which may be
in you and speak through you.

These moments of evocation, the seeking out of the highest that is within you, that is of
the nature of creation, the nature of Living Love made manifest, the nature of you heart
of hearts in its desire to have expressed on earth as a presence which will contribute to
life on earth. A little light, extending from yourself, to burn as a candle in the darkness.
When this desire is manifest in you, then it of its own nature, this seed of your Source,
when watered by your expression of desire, of prayer, as it were, when there is
awakened in you this sense of desire and need to express your holiness, this seed that
is planted in you is fed and watered by the transformation of all else that has been self.
As it falls away into insignificance, it becomes yet, as if it were compost to this seed of
the Divine. And the seed then, sprouting as it were, reaches for its Source, for it is a
seed of a tree, planted in heaven, who's boughs, leaves and fruit extend into the earth.
And so the seed of God in you cries out to its Source for the creative awakening spirit,
the Divine Fiat, that is the extension of God which allows the spirit of creation itself to
germinate that seed in you. And in that moment in which the best and the highest in
you, that which is of Good and of God in you, that kernel or seed of Himself, that he has
planted in you, when this begins to awaken, then there is the calling toward you of all
the beings of the universe. Whether they be of the great cloud of witnesses which has
been spoken of by the Apostle Paul, those who have gone before you from earth's
experience to become the heavenly witnesses of the times when the Source of creation
has reached its points of love into the hearts and activities of men, to empower Life in a
man or men, in a woman or women and even in children, to express themselves in such
a way as to lift the entire race a little closer to the perfection of the expression of God in
earth.
There is a great Cloud of Witnesses surrounding the earth with their presence. These
witnesses to the power of God are responsive when any one of you shall cry out to
know the spirit, the presence, the power of God. These witnesses and their presence
are drawn to the Light which occurs in this evocation of holiness in self, which seeks its
Source, so that it may germinate and express its potential of allowing God to live in and
through the body which contained this seed which has become active through the
intentional evocation of that which is of God, of creativity, which is of good and growth.
In any one man or woman or child there is a light that is created in dimensions hardly
known to you, but which are occupied by this we call the great cloud of witnesses. And
this light, or spark of light, coming from the intent one individual to know his Source, to
discover his creator, to discover the source of love in him, the source of motivation. To
turn away from the alternate lovers, that is the distractions of the earth which keep the
mind bound to things which allow the mind to be so occupied with things not of God,
that there is left little room in consciousness for this seed, to have that bit of attention
that it must have to become activated in self.
And this tiny see, which is of God, is surrounded by a barrier, if we may express it as
such, the barrier consisting of the insistence of God Himself, your Source, your Creator,
has insisted that this seed be surrounded by a barrier which consists of your own

freedom of will, so that you might live your life according to a will that is separated from
the natural fruit of this seed of God within you.
But when any man gives up his own separate identity, when any woman gives up her
separate will from the will of the Source, contained in the seed of God within, when
there is pierced that barrier of self-centeredness and self-interest to explore the
presence of Life, Light and Love, of goodness in self. The seed of the spirit of God,
when the consciousness is turned in a full desire, without reservation, when all other
things become of little or no importance as compared to the discovery of the potential of
this seed of God in self, when this occurs, this evocation, it then expresses invocation,
drawing to itself its source of Divine nourishment, and so there is created between the
individual being, the human, a link, a living link of the seed and its Source. This in turn
creates a light in dimensions hardly known to you, but a light which draws to itself that
great host of the angelic kingdom, the great cloud of witnesses and so at the same time,
there is drawn to that place, that presence with has been described as the spirit of
holiness or wholeness and that presence, which has been called the expression of God.
And there is called ultimately to this flower of God in a man the presence, the wisdom
and the nature of the Divine Source Itself.
And so as we speak in this moment, if we may explain who we are: we are that in the
unseen which you may call the heavenlies, which are attracted to a prayer, a request, a
commitment, a dedication, an emptying of a human self of all that is human self,
presenting for a moment, only that seed of God with all else of the self lying dormant,
unconscious, as it were, having given up its own thoughts, contrary to one another,
because of the nature of the cleft brain of man, and going beyond that mind, the seed of
the Source opens communication with those gathered here who are all presences,
dedicated and committed to the Living One, the Most High, who has before him the
records, the book and the books, as called in the Revelation. These are opened before
Him. The books giving the thoughts of the Source of Creation Itself in the creative fiat
when the worlds were spoken into being. His purpose in so doing is recorded here. And
the history of the development of his creation is laid before Him here. And we, the
witnesses, are gathered to be a part of this Divine experience, to contribute to it and to
bring our strength as witnesses to affirm and confirm to you that it is possible for the
mind of man to be influenced and directed by the spirit and presence of God.
And we would draw your attention to the prophet Daniel, and the manner in which, by
entering a sacred sleep, he allowed the communication of Divine Source to fill him with
inspiration of the instruction of that Source that he might then be a channel of the
guidance of the Divine.
Now this process has ever been available to mankind, and is. We seek not at this
moment to describe for you at this moment some special gift, something that you would
think of as supernatural of psychic in nature. But rather we present before you that
which can happen and does happen when any one among you enters a moment in time
when your very heart seeks to know experientially and personally the presence of good

and God. The manifest presence of holiness of the universe, available to you, that you
might attune to his presence.
Have the seed in you awakened to feed it through experiences such as this. Moments
of time when you set aside all thoughts and opinions, all appetites and expressions of
the body and the mind separated from its source, and enter into a time of utter stillness,
listening, listening with every part of the self, to the expression to the Source, having
preceded you listening with a request, request from the heart, not the mind, but from the
very depth of self, the soul, the heart of self, crying out to know its Source and to be an
expression in perfection of that Source, reach Itself into earth through you.
Now, that experience in itself is that which is called by some: transformation. By others
is called metamorphosis of the human spirit, and by others the experience of the new
birth. All of these link the consciousness of man with its Source, and produce potentially
what has been spoken of through this Source and this channel, produce what we've
chosen to call: the meta-human. The birthright of all mankind. To know, to be in tune
with, to be an expression of and filled with the presence of the Divine, to the extent that
the limitation of what you might experience and express through human life, is not the
limitation of human possibility or capacity. There we have attempted to explain what is
occurring in this moment which you record.
For what we have occurring here, in this room, before this recorder, is not some
phenomena, entertaining the fancy of channeling the words of consciousness of an
ancient being, who will give his opinions of that which occurs on earth today. We do not
purport to be a psychic source speaking through this channel or individual through
whom we speak. We express ourselves only as a response to proper prayer. Proper
prayer being the setting aside all of self that is a distraction from the perfect inner desire
to know God. And the crying out sincerely from that heart of self and consciousness
which seeks to know God and asks: will you respond through me. And so our words are
response to that prayer made possible by the setting aside of the limited consciousness,
of the brains activity, ideas, prejudices, opinions and beliefs. That there might be
produced a clear channel for all that is of God, all that there is of good and Love Itself
Alive, to operate the consciousness and speaking mechanism of this one, to speak
words of Divine kindness. And this should not be any more uncommon among you than
the practice of the ministers, the preachers and priests who claim to speak the words of
God before congregations of virtually every religion and creed about your planet.
So it is in that spirit that we come before you and if there is a single message that we
are commissioned to speak through you and to you, it would be as simple as this: when
the voice of God rang forth in the origin of what you know as creation, when the
supreme primal voice, that was the first stirring of vibration, sound and light manifest in
the utter darkness and emptiness before the worlds were, as this sound went out to
create first light itself, which is units or quanta of potential energy expressing in
darkness, darkness having no resistance to it whatsoever, no power over it in any
manner.

So there went out one, and only one, original force. This force, a vibratory force which is
best likened to the quanta of light called photons, having neither positive nor negative
electrical charge, and yet having the potential to become charged negatively, positively
and neutrally. So that if there were in the beginning of time nothing more than light, so
yet you must understand from the point of view of your science of physics that that
expression alone is sufficient. That all else that is created and manifest is possible from
that one expression of the Divine. But this expression being a spectrum of vibration
allowed that creation be of light and of sound and within it contained the seeds of the
energies you know as electricity and finally magnetism.
That which was sent out originally as light and sound has within it all potential to
become gasses, liquids, solid matter and the ability of the light responding to matter in
the presence of water gives you an image of all that was necessary that Life itself spring
forth from this creative fiat.
Now, we will stop there, to establish a part of our expression of that which is Source and
a collection of the spirit of that Source, available to speak through anybody who like this
channel, is willing to set aside self, to let the Divine One speak. We are through with this
portion of our expression and wish to continue to obey your instruction as you have
turned to the other side of your means of recording our words and expression.
Now we continue with the briefest possible discourse, which might lay a foundation for
an understanding which surely may be communicated to men, women and children of
every race, creed, nations of every religion and even science that you might understand
what we are about to say, for it is of such consequence, that understood appropriately
could possibly restructure consciousness and human nature to the extent of creating a
science and technology based upon this truth, which would reawaken the earth to its
natural productivity and expression of the Source, of the Divine. Now coming from that
which we have referred to as creative fiat, the sending forth of light and vibration which
come first as light and sound, then combine and recombine as positive and negative
and neutral particles result from the travel of the photons. There is the basis for all that
is created. And the extent of creation might be understood as having come from this
force which does not wholly disagree with your current theory, expressed as "Big Bang".
Now, we would have you understand that in the expression, the sending forth of this
energy which is light and which, as you have seen, in the combination of the elements
through the simple conversion of light into electricity, and thus into the building blocks of
atomic structure might then simply by changing rate of vibration and varying
combinance of the positive, negative and neutral charges lay the groundwork for atomic
structure and thus following molecular structure and having these, have the building
blocks of the expression that you know of life. Life itself having preceded the expression
of life which came through photosynthesis as these energies we've described combined
to form light, color, sound and then gasses, liquids, solids, matter. And light upon matter
combined with water gave forth photosynthesis and the building blocks of life as you
have discovered them to unfold.

We wish to say the, that there is the One Energy, that is Life Itself in expression. This,
which we call life, also has qualities which in an ancient time were referred to as agape.
Life which, by its very nature seeks to expand and to share, life which desires to share
is known as love. And it was the desire to share. From this original creative fiat that
went out into light and sound and all those things, it was its desire to share itself that
allowed life forms and other expressions to participate in its own liveliness.
Now, we wish to make the point clear that there was and is only One Primal Energy
from which all other energies are components, results, expressions of this, the One.
Here is the basis for your unified field, if it be understood that there is not at the ultimate
point of expression flowing forth of energy and vitality, there is not, as you have
assumed, even in your theory of big bang, there is not as you have assumed, a positive
and a negative force and counter force. At the beginning of, the origin of, all that is
created there is more simply a pouring forth of light, which is something, which is living
in fact, which is something which exists as evidenced by the fact that it can travel in
units called photons, quanta of energy. As compared with its counterpart, darkness.
Darkness in truth, exists not. There are no quanta of units of darkness. There are not
such expressions of darkness which travel, it does not travel. It has neither substance
nor reality in any form other than its appearance to be a point of reference for the
existence of light. And so it exists only to that extent.
That extent is the extent of nothing, which allows the fact that something exists to be
known. That is its only purpose. And even as we speak of darkness as "it", we speak in
improper terms, for it isn't "it", it rather simply isn't.
Then if this be so of light and darkness, it is as well so of life and death. For death, you
can demonstrate for yourself, is not the annihilation, the disappearance of something
which has expressed as life. You do not know some force or form which you can
appropriately identify as death. For such does not exist. Experiment as you like, and you
will find that you can cause nothing to permanently cease its existence. Whether of
consciousness, of light, of plant, animal, or any other expression of life. Should you
extinguish it quite totally, it simply will cease its expression for a time and then return to
express itself again. There is no death. Thus the word serves only the purpose of a
point of reference to express a positive. Death is appropriately used only as an
expression of the fact that there is something which is, which does exist. Which is an
opposite of that which doesn't exist and which doesn't exist, being called by a name:
death. But which is a name for something that isn't. Yet it serves a purpose for
expressing that there is a counterpart which is, which does exist.
And may we offer then a third. That which we've referred to as agape, the tendency, the
need in that which lives, to live more abundantly, to give its life, to share its life, to share
and to share and to share in combinance and recombinance of expression.
The force of agape, of love is that force which causes all living things to wish to
recreate. Recreation is ultimate expression of love. It is the desire in the soul of all that
lives, to give life and continue the living of life, by spending the life force of itself for the

purpose of giving that life force to something that will continue the expression of its
existence.
Then love is so inherent in life, that life itself might even attempt to quench itself for the
purpose of giving new life to continue to live. Nor can life be caused to cease to exist.
If you created of you planet a barren place, totally annihilating the expressions of life
upon it, you would find that for a time it would seem to be barren, and perhaps ice would
form. And then begin to melt away, and with the melting a sprig of green would appear
in photosynthesis and build the process of ever increasingly complex forms of life again
to repopulate this place.
And may we further say to you: there is no sphere in all those spheres that you know in
the universe that is without life. The life on these sphere does vary in its expression, so
that in many you would not encounter life, with the limitation of your senses, for they are
peculiar to your planet. And you are not well equipped to enter, interact with life from
other spheres.
Then having said all of these things it is our intent to affirm that there is only One Force,
which is in fact real. It is original, creative force. It is logoic or logoidal energy. It is in the
terms of the writer of the gospel of John, it is the Word, the Living Word, it is the
expression of God, gone out to reveal itself in so many different forms that the broad
spectrum of its expression might be known.
Now, what may we offer you as a prayer which can be understood by adults and
children, and people across all racial barriers, cultural barriers, religious barriers and
such, which are artificial structures; let us give this: That you each enter into a time,
when you seek in quietness to confirm and affirm that there is something in you which is
good, which is of worth, of value, there is something within you that has a desire to
express good, to contribute to the world in which you live, to contribute to life itself, to be
a contributor, a participant in co-creation with God.
When you find that part within yourself, speak, speak without fear that you might not be
heard. Speak from the heart, for it will hear. It is the very source of your ability to speak,
thus it can hear and understand. Speak to the highest, the holiest, the best, the good,
the source of love itself within you. Speak to that and say: "Please, please, you are the
most God-like seed of expression within me. Please will you, will you please, become
activated and grow within me, and grow to such an extent that there is pushed out of me
all energies which are unlike you, the good in me." Would you request that of yourself?
This is the first step.
Let each of you, man woman and child speak, speak to yourself within yourself and say
to the highest, the best, the holiest, the good in you, that which makes you wish to be
good and kind, speak to that inside yourself and say to it, as if it were a kernel, a living
seed of God in yourself, speak to it and say: "Please grow in me, grow in me until
everything unlike you, everything about me that I don't feel good about in myself, would

you please grow in me, until all that is not Divine, that is not loving, that is not kind, that
is not creative, until all about me and all within me which is a misuse of my energy and a
seed of dis-ease, all in me which is of the nature of fear, will you grow in me, until I am
so filled with your presence, presences of life, love, the presence of all that contributes
to joy, laughter and wellness, healing, will you, seed of God in me, seed of holiness of
wholeness and of health, of joy, of the ability to sing, seed of that which will allow me to
want to be kind, will you so grow and continue to grow and occupy my senses, occupy
every cell of my body, occupy every part of my being, until I AM YOU. Holiness,
goodness in me, until I am you manifest and there remains nothing of me that is not like
you.
And as you pray that simple prayer would you reach one step further and say: "Seed of
good and God in me, seek your Source, your Father, for you are the child of God in me.
Child, child God in me, seek your Father, that you may be about your Father's
business".
And so, will you be so filled with love and light that you also might reach out to make
contact with Living Love, with God, Creative One, alive in the world and you become an
extension of God into the world. And you create a cord, a spiritual cord of
communication and contact and of healing that allows you to be connected with God,
God-connected.
And until there be a force of God flowing into you and filled with His presence and His
being, allow your words then to quite automatically be His words, words of life, spoken.
And so will you personality become one of strength, of wholeness, confidence and of
love. So you will begin to know yourself in a new way.
Having confidence in yourself, knowing that you are filled with love and with kindness
and with power. A power over which evil has no effect, and cannot befriend. Know ye
that all things that are not of God have an inability to affect that which is of God. And as
you are filled with His holiness you become invulnerable to darkness, death, threat and
evil. Then may we offer this last simple prayer:
"I speak this day to the highest, the holiest and the good in me, I speak to that in me
which is capable of unconditional love, that which is in me that is capable of giving life,
and I say to you: please grow in me until I am filled with you. And reaching beyond that
which I find in self, I reach to the source of all good in the universe and I say: I want to
know you better. As your seed grows in me, I reach out to you to be filled with your
Divine presence, and so become an incarnation of love alive, of life living and of light
shining in this world of darkness.
And I pray that through my communion with the Source of Creativity that we may
become many candles about the earth, which will create one great light, which allows
for the healing of our suffering Mother, the Earth. Knowing that those who have
attempted, in their hearts and in their ways, to commit Deicide, those who have
attempted to kill in the minds of men the Father God, have never succeeded. And those

who attempted to crucify the Son only multiplied His presence. And now, we attempt to
crucify the Mother, and in this attempt we may come closer to accomplishing the death
of an expression of God; then we have in the past.
Let us then as men, women and children of the Earth, let us awaken to the need to
soothe the skin of our Mother Earth. To bless her heart with our prayers and our caring.
To clear the air which she must breathe of the toxins, that we may through prayer and
listening find a way to eliminate from her breath. And may we live on Earth, not as
parasites upon this great host Being, which tolerates our presence and even provides
for our needs, but rather than parasites, Lord, teach us a symbiotic relationship, that
Earth may have become fuller, stronger, manifest more completely, in a helpful,
peaceful way, because we have lived gratefully upon her surface and sat ourselves
deliberately into symbiotic relationship with our Mother host.
Now we are through with this communication which might go out to affect, having been
blessed by your hands and hearts, they affect the consciousness of those who have
ears to hear about this globe. So let it be, amen.



The Son of the King

By Paul Solomon
March 21, 1982
Id like to share with you a story of a king. He had a reputation for being a wise,
benevolent, loving ruler. The king was proud of his people, his country, his relationship
with them. It was a kingdom of peace.
The king was married and from his marriage came a son, and he was delighted. He looked
forward to the time when his son would grow to be king. He made plans for the training of the
prince, and for the conditions to be absolutely perfect. He wanted the very best for his child. In
the celebration of the birth and the planning for the care of this new, very special person. He
called in his wise men to advise him.
How best do we train this child and care for him? How best do we make certain that he can
meet the responsibility of the kingdom?
One of the wise, old advisors said, This child is likely to grow up in a palace, surrounded by
luxury, wealthy and the trappings of power. And yet his responsibility as an adult will be to care
about problems of peasants in the countryside who work on the farms. And if he grows up here
with your loving care and your presence and the conditions that surround you, he will hardly be
familiar with those conditions he must respond to. There really isnt a way that he can grow up in
these conditions and respond to the needs of those he must rule.
So my advice to you, he said to the king, is that you send the boy away, while hes still a baby
to the home of a peasant in the countryside so that he will not know his heritage and will not see
the life in the countryside from this perspective, but will understand it as it really is. And will learn
compassion for the needs and an understanding of the lifestyle that he must respond to.
The king listened to the advice. With a broken heart, but with recognition of the wisdom, he
made arrangements right away to send the child away while still a baby to live with a peasant
family.
The young boy grew up never knowing where he came from, who his father was, really thinking
that the parents that he lived with were his parents, and treated as if he belonged there.
With excitement from time to time, he had the opportunity to watch when the royal entourage
would pass and to see and dream about the trappings of luxury, power, royalty. He loved the
king as all of the people did, admired him and was eager to see him when he passed and
always felt some strange kind of love, not only toward him, but from him, in a sort of personal
way.

But none of that prepared him for the shock that came one day when a herald came from the
palace to their humble home. And he got called in and his father and mother, as he knew them,
were sitting there with a very serious, sort of sad, perhaps melancholy look on their faces.
His father said, This herald from the palace has something to tell you.
The herald said, Ive come from your home. I represent your father. You are the prince and Ive
come to take you back to the palace where you will live. Its time for you to assume
responsibility.
The young man really couldnt understand what he was talking about at all.
You couldnt mean me. I mean, I grew up here. I belong here. These are my parents. What are
you talking about?
And yet when he saw the look on his fathers face, he saw that it is so.
What the man says is true. Somehow these arent my parents really. How do I relate to this?
How do I respond? What do I do? Whats next?
With a mixture of awe, excitement and fear, he packed his few things and went away in the
carriage to the palace where there were celebrations. And the chefs had prepared a great feast.
He was given new clothes that he scarcely knew how to wear. And when he saw the banquet
table, he didnt really know where to begin or even what the utensils were for. It was all quite
foreign to him. And he realized just how much he had to learn about the responsibilities for the
people of the countryside.
There was, on the one hand, the excitement of these new surroundings. Its wonderful to
explore a palace. Its an interesting experience to put on all of those velvets and colors that
youve never seen before. And actually, its more interesting if you can do it as sort of a play
thing. But when its serious, its a little different experience.
Its interesting to be able to call the servants and to have some power, but when you recognize
the responsibility for that power, it changes the experience.
Its a simple story. And the interesting thing about the story is that its not a myth. Its a true
story. And Im going to have to inform you that:
Im the herald. Ive just come from the palace. I came to tell you, your father is not who you
thought he was. This is the peasant area. You dont belong here.
You are a Prince, a Child of a King.
You have responsibility. Youve been here for a while. Youve learning how the peasants live, as
victims. But its time for you to step in the royal role now, of calling the shots, taking the

responsibility. You cant afford the luxury of being a peasant anymore. Youre going to have to
change your clothes. You know, it can be fun to play with astral trips. But when it becomes your
responsibility to handle those energies, it isnt a game. Its not just fun. Its a responsibility.
Its fun to talk about taking responsibility for the things that go on in my body, and we can play a
game with that - see if we can accelerate our blood pressure or whatever.
But its time to move beyond the game. To take the responsibility and make a genuine
application of our authority over our emotions, our bodies, our life styles.
Its time to quit dreaming about living in the place of responsibility. Its time to pack your clothes
and leave.
We have a job to do, a planet to change, a society, a culture that needs to find out its
opportunity, its heritage. And we can share it. We experience it. But it will require that we
change our beliefs about who we are and what we are.
We have to move out of being a victim and experience being a Cause. It isnt enough to talk
about it or dream about it. We must come to that space where we know, my emotions are my
responsibility. Even the responses of my physical body are my responsibility. The results of my
lifestyle are my responsibility and I can alter those by taking that responsibility.
But if I can produce through that joy, love, harmony, I will also discover that all of those people
who are playing the victim games really do believe, they really do believe that if theyre happy,
its because someone else made them happy.
Now that makes it easy for you, if you know the difference because you know that because they
believe you can make them happy, they have given you the ability over their life that you should
not really have, but theyve given it to you. And so you can take that responsibility and give them
love, happiness, and at the same time, help them to learn to take that same responsibility for
themselves.
When people think that if theyre happy, its because of the conditions around them, its easy to
make them smile. You can do it now. You can prove the power that you have over the people
sitting around you. You can turn and look at them. You can make them smile. Try it. Make
somebody smile. Prove you can do it. People have very little resistance to it. See how powerful
you are.
But as long as people are so willing to be victims, then lets use our love and our caring to give
them opportunities for beautiful responses. And then let them learn to retain those responses.
And lets take responsibility for noticing the reactions, the habits that are not working for us.
Lets stop. Lets stop being vulnerable to the dis-ease of the patients when we have a
responsibility of being a healer.
Its easy enough to say, I have a right to be angry. Look what you did.

But its very much like a doctor saying, I have a right to catch his disease. Look what it is.
Who cares for that right? Is it appropriate for the healer to blame the patient for being sick. We
have to outgrow the feeling of impotence that comes from being a peasant in the countryside
and take the responsibility for being the Prince, at home in the palace, learning to what our
father does and has done.
Know who you are. You are a Child God, growing up to be what your Father is.
And you have to practice doing the things that Gods do. And Gods create and change things.
They are loving beings. They are Causes. They are not results.
Become a Cause. Cause a result, and cause your life to make a difference to have lived. And if
your life makes a delightful difference, I have a belief that somewhere all people have a real
longing for joy, for happiness, for love. And if you can expose them to a bit of joy, happiness and
love, you can get them addicted. Then we can turn our negative addictions into Positive
Addictions, and as I said before, start an epidemic. And bring a consciousness of peace an love
to the planet. And I think that when love between people is a common energy, the common
energy of relationships and communications on our planet. then we will find that indeed the
Christ has returned and is alive and well and ruling the planet.
Its time. As we create the conditions, so we can introduce that Holy Presence among us. And
its our responsibility. I think that thats our purpose for being here. Id like to see you making
agreements with one another to become Causes rather than victims, making promises to one
another to live in love and to be healers. If you will leave here with the consciousness of a
healer, you now are a healer - for the rest of your life - living in a world of dis-eased people,
living in a hospital run by the patients. We have to change that by taking responsibility of being a
healer. We cannot afford the luxury of not living in luxury any longer.
Theres the challenge!


Ps111thisis The One

Transféré par

Informations du document

Titre original

Copyright

Formats disponibles

Partager ce document

Partager ou intégrer le document

Options de partage

Avez-vous trouvé ce document utile ?

Ce contenu est-il inapproprié ?

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

Ps111thisis The One

Transféré par

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

2uu8 The Paul Solomon Founuation Page 1

Forces of Light and Darkness. Ahknaton.Joseph.

2uu8 The Paul Solomon Founuation Page 1

2uu8 The Paul Solomon Founuation Page 1

aul Solomon 8eadlng 0741

2007 The Paul Solomon Foundation Page 1

Paul Solomon Reading 0048 L 0023 FA 0001, Atlanta, Georgia,

2007 The Paul Solomon Foundation Page 1

2uu8 The Paul Solomon Founuation Page 1

The Great White Brotherhood

2007 The Paul Solomon Foundation Page 1

Vous aimerez peut-être aussi